diff options
Diffstat (limited to '43077.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 43077.txt | 13030 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 13030 deletions
diff --git a/43077.txt b/43077.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 582ab28..0000000 --- a/43077.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13030 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, A Clerk of Oxford, by Evelyn Everett-Green - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - - - - -Title: A Clerk of Oxford - And His Adventures in the Barons' War - - -Author: Evelyn Everett-Green - - - -Release Date: July 2, 2013 [eBook #43077] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CLERK OF OXFORD*** - - -E-text prepared by sp1nd, Mary Meehan, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made -available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustration and map. - See 43077-h.htm or 43077-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43077/43077-h/43077-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43077/43077-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/clerkofoxfordhis00ever - - - - - -A CLERK OF OXFORD - -and - -His Adventures in the Barons' War - -by - -E. EVERETT-GREEN - -Author of "Shut In," "In Taunton Town," "The Sign of the Red -Cross," "In the Days of Chivalry," "The Lost Treasure of Trevlyn." -&c. &c. - - - - - - - -T. Nelson and Sons -London, Edinburgh, and New York -1898 - - - - -[Illustration: _The City of Oxford from an old print._] - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - I. THE DIE CAST 9 - - II. A RIVER JOURNEY 25 - - III. OLD OXFORD 40 - - IV. THE FIRST DAY 55 - - V. THE NEW LIFE 70 - - VI. A "MAD" PARLIAMENT 85 - - VII. THE CONSTABLE'S CHILDREN 100 - - VIII. STORMY SCENES 116 - - IX. A STUDENTS' HOLIDAY 131 - - X. THE FAIR OF ST. FRIDESWYDE 147 - - XI. THE MAGICIAN'S TOWER 163 - - XII. WINTER DAYS WITHIN THE CASTLE 178 - - XIII. KENILWORTH CASTLE 193 - - XIV. THE GREAT EARL 208 - - XV. PRINCE EDWARD 223 - - XVI. BACK AT OXFORD 239 - - XVII. THE BELL OF ST. MARTIN'S 254 - - XVIII. THE NEW CHANCELLOR 269 - - XIX. THE CHANCELLOR'S AWARD 285 - - XX. TURBULENT TIMES 300 - - XXI. KING AND STUDENTS 315 - - XXII. IN ARMS 328 - - XXIII. ON THE FIELD OF LEWES 344 - - XXIV. AFTER THE BATTLE 360 - - XXV. CHRISTMAS AT KENILWORTH 375 - - XXVI. PLOTS 391 - - XXVII. THE CAPTIVE A CONQUEROR 407 - - XXVIII. THE FATAL FIGHT 423 - - XXIX. LEOFRIC'S REWARD 439 - - XXX. ON THE STILL ISIS 454 - - - - -A CLERK OF OXFORD. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -_THE DIE CAST._ - - -"My son," spoke a gentle voice from behind the low, moss-grown wall, "we -must not mourn and weep for those taken from us, as if we had no hope." - -Face downwards upon the newly-made mound of earth lay a youth of some -fifteen or sixteen summers. His slight frame was convulsed by the -paroxysm of his grief; from time to time a strangled sob broke from his -lips. The kindly-faced monk from the Priory hard by had been watching -him for some time before he thus addressed him. Probably he now saw that -the violence of the outburst was spent. - -The youth started upon hearing himself addressed, and as he sprang to -his feet he revealed a singularly attractive face. The brow was broad -and massive, indicating intellectual power. The blue eyes beneath the -pencilled arch of the delicate eyebrows looked out upon the world with a -singular directness and purity of expression. The features were finely -cut, and there were strength and sweetness both in the curved, -thoughtful lips, and in the square outline of the jaw. The fair hair -clustered in curling luxuriance about his head, and fell in sunny waves -to his shoulders. His hands were long and white, and looked rather as -though they had wielded pen than weapon or tool of craftsman. Yet the -lad's habit was that of one occupying a humble rank in life, and the -shoes on his feet were worn and patched, as though by his own apprentice -hands. Beside him lay a wallet and staff, upon which the glance of the -monk rested questioningly. The youth appeared to note the glance, yet it -was the words addressed to him that he answered. - -"I think it is rather for myself I weep, my father. I know that they who -die in faith rest in peace and are blessed. But for those who are -left--left quite alone--the world is a hard place for them." - -Father Ambrose looked with kindly solicitude at the lad. He noted his -pale face, his sunken eyes, the look of weary depression that seemed to -weigh him down, and he asked gently,-- - -"What ails thee, Leofric, my son?" - -"Everything," answered the youth, with sudden passion in his tones. "I -have lost everything in the world that I prized. My father is dead. I -have no home. I have no fortune. All that we had is swallowed up in -paying for such things as were needful for him while he lay ill. Even -that which he saved for masses for his soul had to go at the last. See -here, my father, I have but these few silver pieces left in all the -world. Take them, and say one mass for him, and let me kneel at the door -of the chapel the while. Then will I go forth into the wide world alone, -and whether I live or die matters nothing. I have no one in the wide -world who will know or care." - -But the monk gently put back the extended hand, and laid his own kindly -upon the head of the youth. - -"Keep thy money, my son. The mass shall be said--ay, and more than -one--for the repose of thy father's soul. He was a good man and true, -and I loved him well. That pious office I will willingly perform in -memory of our friendship. But now, as to thyself. Whither goest thou, -and what wilt thou do? I had thought that thou wouldst have come to me -ere thou didst sally forth into the wide world alone." - -There was a faint accent of reproach in the monk's voice, and Leofric's -sensitive face coloured instantly. - -"Think it not ingratitude on my part, my father," he said quickly. "I -was coming to say good-bye. But that seems now the only word left to me -to speak in this world." - -"Wherefore so, my son? why this haste to depart? The old life has indeed -closed for thee; but there may be bright days in store for thee yet. -Whither art thou going in such hot haste?" - -"I must e'en go where I can earn a living," answered Leofric, "and that -must be by the work of mine own hands. I shall find my way to some town, -and seek to apprentice myself to some craft. These hands must learn to -wield axe or hammer or mallet. There is nothing else left for the son of -a poor scholar, who could scarce earn enough himself to feed the pair of -us." - -Father Ambrose looked at the lad's white fingers, and he slightly shook -his head. - -"Methinks thou couldst do better with those hands, Leofric. Hast never -thought of what I have sometimes spoken to thee, when thou hast been -aiding me with the care of the parchments?" - -The lad's face flushed again quickly; but his eyes met the gaze fastened -upon his with the fearless openness which was one of their -characteristics. - -"My father, I could not be a monk," he said. "I have no call--no -vocation." - -"Yet thou dost love a quiet life of meditation? Thou dost love learning, -and hast no small store for thy years. It is a beautiful and peaceful -life for those who would fain flee from the trials and temptations of -the world. And the Prior here thinks well of thee; he has never grudged -the time I have spent upon thee. I shall miss thee when thou art gone, -Leofric; life here is something too calm and same." - -There was a touch of wistful regret in the father's tones which brought -back the ready tears to Leofric's eyes. After his own father, he owed -most to this kindly old monk, though it had never for a moment struck -him that the teaching and training of a bright young lad had been one of -the main interests in that monotonous existence. - -"That is what I have felt myself," he answered quickly. "I love the -calm and the quiet, the books and the parchments. I shall bless you -every day of my life for all your goodness to me. But I would fain see -the great world too. I have heard my father and others speak of things I -would fain see with mine own eyes. It breaks my heart to go, yet I -cannot choose but do so. I dare not ask to come to you, my kindest -friend, my second father. I could not be a monk. I should but deceive -and disappoint you were I to seek an asylum with you now." - -Father Ambrose sighed slightly as he shook his head; but he made no -attempt to influence the youth. Perhaps he loved him too well to press -him to enter upon a life which had so many limitations and drawbacks. - -Yet he would not let him go forth upon his travels with so small a -notion of what lay before him. He led him into the refectory, where -strangers were entertained, and had food brought and set before him. The -lad was hungry, for he had of late undergone a very considerable mental -strain, and had had little enough time or thought to spare for creature -comforts. The long illness of his father, a man gently born, but of very -narrow means, had completely worn him out in body and mind; and now, -when thrown penniless upon the world, there had seemed nothing before -him but to wander forth with wallet and staff, and seek some craftsman -who would give him food and shelter whilst he served a long and perhaps -hard apprenticeship to whatever trade he chanced upon. - -He spoke again of this as he sat in the refectory, and again Father -Ambrose shook his head. - -"Thou art not of the stuff for an apprentice to some harsh master; thou -hast done but little hard work. And think of thy skill with brush and -pen, and thy knowledge of Latin and the Holy Scriptures; thy sweet -voice, and thy skill upon the lute. What will all these serve thee, if -thou dost waste thy years of manhood's prime at carpenter's bench or -blacksmith's forge?" - -Leofric sighed, and asked wistfully,-- - -"Yet what else can I do, my father?" - -"Hast ever thought of Oxford?" asked Father Ambrose, rubbing his chin -reflectively. "There be lads as poor as thou that beg their way thither -and live there as clerks, being helped thereto by the gifts of pious -benefactors. They say that the King's Majesty greatly favours students -and clerks, and that a lad who can sing a roundelay or turn an epigram -can earn for himself enough to keep him whilst he wins his way to some -honourable post. Hast ever thought of the University, lad? that were a -better place for thee than a craftsman's shop." - -Leofric's eyes brightened slowly whilst the monk spoke. Such an idea as -this had never crossed his mind heretofore. Living far away from Oxford, -and hearing nothing of the life there, he had never once thought of that -as a possible asylum for himself; but in a moment it seemed to him that -this was just the chance he had been longing for. He could not bring his -mind to the thought of the life of the cloister; yet he loved learning -and the fine arts with a passionate love, and had received just enough -training to make him ardently desire more. - -"Would such a thing as that be possible for such as I, my father?" he -asked with bated breath, seeming to hang upon the monk's lips as he -waited for the answer. - -"More than possible--advisable, reasonable," answered another voice from -the shadows of the room. Leofric started to his feet and bent the knee -instinctively; for, unseen to both himself and Father Ambrose, the Prior -had entered, and had plainly heard the last words which had passed -between the pair. - -The Prior was a tall, venerable man, with eagle eye and an air of -extreme dignity; but he was kindly disposed towards Leofric, and greeted -him gently and tenderly, speaking for a few minutes of his recent heavy -loss, and then resuming the former subject. - -"Oxford is the place where lads such as thou do congregate together in -its many schools and buildings, and learn from the lips of the -instructed and wise the lore of the ancients and the wisdom of the -sages. There be many masters and doctors there who began life as poor -clerks, begging alms as they went. What one man has done another may -attempt. Thou mayest yet be a worthy clerk, and rise to fame and -learning." - -"Without money?" asked Leofric, whose eyes began to sparkle and glow. - -"Yes, even without money," answered the Prior: "for at Oxford there are -monasteries and abbeys to each of which is attached a Domus Dei; and -there are gathered together poor clerks and other indigent persons, to -whom an allowance of daily food is made from the monks' table; whilst, -through the liberality of benefactors, a habit is supplied to them -yearly, together with such things as be absolutely needful for their -support. Once was I the guest of the Abbot of Osney, and I remember -visiting the Domus Dei, and seeing the portions of meat sent thither -from the refectory. I will give thee a letter of recommendation to him, -good lad. It may be that this will serve thee in some sort upon thy -arrival." - -Leofric bent the knee once more in token of the gratitude his faltering -lips could scarce pronounce. The thought of a life of study, in lieu of -that of an apprentice, was like nectar to him. Prior and Father alike -smiled at his boyish but genuine rapture. - -"Yet think not, my son, that the life will be free from many a hardship, -to a poor clerk without means and without friends. There be many wild -and turbulent spirits pent within the walls of Oxford. Men have lost -life and limb ere now in those brawls which so often arise 'twixt -townsmen and clerks. The Chancellor doth all he can to protect the lives -of scholars and clerks; yet, do as he will, troubles ofttime arise, and -men have ere this been forced to leave the place by hundreds till the -turbulent citizens can be brought to reason and submission." - -But Leofric was in nowise daunted by this aspect of the case. Trained up -hardily, albeit of studious habits, the fear of hardships did not daunt -him. - -"So long as I have food to eat and raiment to wear, I care for no -hardship, so as I may become a scholar," he said. "And can I, reverend -Father, rise to the dignity of a master, if I do not likewise take the -vows of the Church upon me?" - -"Ay, truly thou canst," was the reply. "There are the scholastic -_Trivium_ of grammar, logic, rhetoric, and the mathematical _Quadrivium_ -of arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music. These form the magic -circle of the arts, of which thou mayest become a master without taking -any vow to Holy Church. Yet methinks thou wouldest do well to wear the -tonsure and the gown, that thou mayest in all quarrels or troubles have -the right to claim the benefit of clergy, and so escape from the secular -arm if it were stretched out against thee. This is the usual custom of -clerks at Oxford and Cambridge. But it commits thee to nought, if thou -art not willing to join thyself to any of our brotherhoods." - -The Prior eyed him kindly, but Father Ambrose sighed, and Leofric -himself felt a qualm of shame at his own distaste for the life of the -cloister. - -"The wish, the call, may come perchance," he answered humbly, glancing -from one to the other; "but methinks I am not fit for the life of holy -meditation, or surely the kindness I have here received would have -inclined mine heart that way." - -"Thou art still too young to take such vows upon thyself," said the -Prior. "It is men who come to us aweary of the evils and strife of the -world that know the blessedness of the cloistered life. Thou mayest -learn that lesson in time; or thou mayest link thy lot with that of -these wandering friars, who teach men that they have found the more -acceptable way. For myself, I have found the place of rest, and I desire -to end my days here in peace." - -"And how may I journey from here to Oxford?" asked Leofric with some -timidity, after a short silence. "Surely the way is long; and I have -never fared farther than Coventry, which place I thought to make my -home, if I could but find a master who would receive me as apprentice." - -The Prior pondered awhile before replying. - -"There be two ways of journeying--by land and by water," he replied; "if -by land, thou wouldest have to beg thy way from place to place. At some -hostel they would give thee bed and board, most like, if thou wouldest -make them merry by a song; or at some great house, if thou couldst -recite a ballad or speak a Latin grace. At the Monasteries thou wouldest -receive food and bed, and mayhap an alms to help thee on thy way. Many a -clerk begs his way to Oxford year by year, and is well received of all. -Yet the perils of the way are many and great through the forests which -lie betwixt thee and thy goal. It might be that the water way would be -the better." - -"I love the water," said Leofric eagerly; "and my little canoe lies -beneath the bank under the alder clump. I have made many a miniature -voyage in her before. Methinks she would carry me safely did I but know -the way." - -"And the way thou canst not miss," answered the Prior. "This little -stream which flows past our walls joins itself, as thou dost know, to -the wider Avon, which presently flows into a river men call the -Cherwell, and in its turn that doth make junction with the Isis, whereon -the town of Oxford is situate. This junction is hard by the town itself; -when thou dost reach that, thy journey will have an end." - -Leofric listened eagerly. He had heard, indeed, of these things, but -hitherto they had been but names to him. Now it seemed as though the -great unknown world, lying without the circle of his daily life, were -about to open before him. - -"I would fain try the water way," he said. "I am skilful with the -paddle; and I can carry my little craft upon my back whenever rocks and -rapids impede my progress. The season is favourable for the journey. The -ice and snow are gone. There is a good depth of water in all the -streams, and yet the weed and slime of summer and autumn have not begun -to appear; nor will the overarching boughs from the trees hinder -progress as they do when clad in their summer bravery. I love the river -in the early spring, and if I do but follow the course of the stream I -cannot miss my way, as I might well do upon the road in the great forest -tracks." - -"Yes, that is very true. Methinks thou wilt be safer so, if thou canst -find sustenance upon the way. But thou canst carry with thee some -provision of bread, and there be several godly houses beside the river -where thou wilt be welcomed by the brothers, who will supply thy needs. -Take, too, thy bow and arrows; thou wilt doubtless thus secure some game -by the way. But have a care in the King's forests around Oxford how thou -dost let fly thy shafts. Many a man has lost his life ere now for -piercing the side of some fat buck." - -Leofric's heart was now all on fire for the journey which lay before -him. He could scarcely believe that but one short hour ago he had -believed himself hopelessly doomed to a life of uncongenial toil. He had -never thought of this student life--he hardly knew of its existence; but -the Prior of the Monastery and some of the monks, who had known and -befriended both Leofric and his father, had themselves discussed several -times the question of dispatching the youth to Oxford for tuition; and -the rather unexpected death of the father, after a lingering illness, -seemed to open the way for the furtherance of this design. - -Leofric had been the pet of the Monastery from his childhood. Always of -a studious turn, and eager for information, it had been the favourite -relaxation of several of the monks to instruct him in the Latin tongue, -to teach him the art of penmanship, and even to initiate him into some -of the mysteries of that wonderful illumination of parchments which was -the secret of the monks in the Middle Ages. - -Leofric profited by every opportunity afforded him. Already he could -both speak and understand Latin easily. He had a very fair knowledge of -certain portions of the Scriptures, and possessed a breviary of his own, -which he regarded as his greatest treasure. For the age in which he -lived these were accomplishments of no mean order, and it would have -seemed to the ecclesiastics little short of a disgrace to them had they -permitted their pupil to lose his scholarship in some craftsman's shop. -They had frequently spoken of sending him as a clerk to Oxford, unless -he could see his way to becoming one of themselves. This, however, was -not to be. The boy, though reverent and devout, had no leanings after -the life of the cloister, and the Prior was too wise a man to put -pressure upon him. But he was willing to forward, by such means as he -could, any project which should secure to Leofric the advantages of a -liberal education. - -So the lad was bidden to remain a guest of the Monastery for the few -days necessary to his simple preparations. The Prior wished him to be -provided with a habit suitable to his condition of clerk. This habit was -made of a strong sort of cloth, and reached to the knees, being confined -at the waist by a leather girdle. He was also provided with a change of -under-raiment, with strong leggings and shoes, and with a supply of -coarse bread and salted meat sufficient for several days. The Prior -wrote a letter to the Abbot of Osney, recommending the lad to his -favourable notice, and asking for him a place in the Domus Dei, should -no better lodging be obtainable. - -Leofric himself spent his time in the mending of his canoe, which had -been somewhat battered by the winter storms. He had made the little -craft out of the bark of trees, and had covered it with pitch to make it -waterproof. Some story he had heard about wild men in unknown lands had -given him the idea of constructing this little boat, and now it seemed -as though it would be of real service to him in his new career. - -Father Ambrose would sit beside him on the river bank, and talk to him -as he prosecuted this task. There was a strong bond of affection between -the old monk and the young lad. - -"Thou wilt come back some day and see us, Leofric," he said once, as the -task drew near to its accomplishment; "I would fain look again upon thy -face before I die." - -"Indeed I will, father. I too shall always love this place, and shall -never forget the kindness I have received, nor how these many days -masses have been said for my father, and never a penny paid by me, -albeit I would gladly give my all." - -"Nay, nay, boy, it is a labour of love; and we know that thou wilt some -day, when thou art rich and famous, give of thine abundance to our -shrine here. Thou wilt see strange things in the great world, my son. -Thou wilt see the great ones of the earth rising up against their -anointed King, and that King taking vows upon his lips which he has -neither the wish nor the intention to fulfil. The world is full of -terrible things, and thou wilt quickly see many of them. Yet keep -through all a pure heart and clean hands, so will God love thee, be thy -path what it will." - -Leofric looked up quickly. - -"I have heard somewhat from time to time of the feud betwixt the King -and the Barons; but to me such tales are but as idle words. I know not -what men mean." - -"Thou wilt know more anon," answered the monk gravely. "We have heard -from those who pass to and fro that times are dangerous, and men's minds -full of doubt and fear. I know not what may betide this land, but there -be those who say that the sword will ere long be unsheathed, and that -brother will war against brother as it hath not been seen for many a -long day. God forbid that such things should be!" - -"And will such strife come nigh to Oxford?" asked Leofric. "Shall we -hear ought there of the battle and the turmoil?" - -"I trow well that ye will. Knowest thou not that the King hath a palace -close by the walls of the city, and another but a few leagues away? -Methinks that in yon city there will be much strife of tongues anent -these burning questions of which we scarce hear a whisper. Thou must -seek to be guided aright, my son; for youth is ever hot-headed, and like -to be carried away by rash counsels. It is a grievous thing for a nation -to rise against its anointed head; and yet, even as Saul was set aside -by God, and another put in his place, we may not always say that a King -can do no wrong--albeit we must be very slow to judge and condemn him." - -Leofric listened eagerly. Every day of late he had heard words which -roused within him the knowledge that beyond the peaceful circle of his -past life lay a seething world into which he was shortly to plunge. The -thought filled him with eager longings and desires. He wanted to shoot -forth in his tiny craft and see this world for himself. And, behold, -to-day his task was finished, and the Prior had ordained that at dawn -upon the morrow he should go. - -His habit and provision were already packed and stowed away. He had -received his letter and messages, and had listened in meek silence to -the admonitions and instructions of the Prior. He had slept his last -night beneath the hospitable Monastery roof, and had heard mass for the -last time in the grey dawning. - -Now he stood with one foot in his little craft, pressing the hand of -Father Ambrose, and looking round at the familiar faces and buildings -with smiles and tears struggling for mastery in his face. - -Then the canoe shot out into the midst of the stream. - -His voyage was begun. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -_A RIVER JOURNEY._ - - -It was no light task that Leofric had set himself. The river wound in -and out through forest tracts hardly ever traversed. Trees blown down in -winter storms lay right athwart the stream. _Debris_ brought down from -above was often packed tight against such obstructions; and then there -was no way of proceeding save by dragging up the canoe out of the water -and launching it again lower down. As the forest was often very thick -and tangled along the banks of the river, this was no light matter, and -had Leofric not been gifted with a strong will and a very resolute -purpose, he might well have given up in despair. - -As it was, he found travelling a great deal slower work than he had -anticipated, and already his store of provision was greatly diminished, -although he could not flatter himself that he had travelled any very -great distance. He was sometimes disposed to doubt whether, after all, -he had been wise in choosing the waterway in preference to the road. - -Night was falling, and it looked as though rain was likely to come on at -moonrise. The clouds were sullen and lowering; the wind moaned and -whistled through the trees, and lashed the water into angry little -wavelets. Leofric was feeling weary and a little depressed by the -intense loneliness of his voyage, when suddenly he heard himself hailed -by a friendly voice from somewhere out of the thicket. - -"Whither away, good friend, and why art thou afloat and alone at this -hour of the evening? What dost thou in yon frail craft out on the -darkling river?" - -Leofric looked eagerly about him, and espied, not far away, a -ruddy-faced youth of about his own age, sitting beside the water -fishing, with a basket at his side that showed he had not thus sat in -vain. With a few strokes of his paddle he brought himself alongside the -bank. The sound of a human voice was as music to his ears after the long -silence of the forest. - -"Good-even, good comrade," he answered, stepping lightly ashore; "and -welcome indeed is thy friendly voice. For four days have I been alone -upon this river, and the sight of a kindly face is like a draught of new -wine." - -"But what dost thou alone upon the river?" - -"Marry, that is soon told. I am a poor lad who would fain become a -clerk, and I am on my way to Oxford, there to seek to maintain myself -whilst I study the arts and win my way to a livelihood--" - -Hardly had he got out these words before the other youth sprang to his -feet with a whoop of joy, and to Leofric's astonishment flung his arms -about his neck, and fairly danced in the exuberance of his delight. - -"Now, what ails thee?" he asked, half amused, half bewildered. "Hast -thou taken leave of thy senses, good friend?" - -"Thou mayest well ask--methinks it must even seem so; but listen, fair -youth, and soon shalt thou understand. I am the son of a farmer, but I, -too, have a great longing after letters. I have heard of this same city -of learning, and I have begged and prayed of my father, who has many -other sons, to let me fare forth and find my way thither, and climb the -tree of learning. At first he listened not, but laughed aloud, as did my -brothers. But my mother took my part, and I learned to read last winter -at the Monastery, and the kindly fathers spoke well of my progress. -Through these winter days I have gone daily thither, taking an offering -of fish, and receiving instruction from them--" - -"That is how I obtained such learning as I possess," interposed Leofric -eagerly; "and my father taught me too, for he was a scholar of no mean -attainments. But it is the monks who possess the books and parchments." - -"Yea, verily; and these last weeks I have mastered in some poor sort the -art of penmanship. And now my father has almost consented to letting me -go. Only he has said that I must wait until chance shall send me a -companion for the way. From time to time there pass by clerks and -scholars returning to Oxford after an absence, or making their way -thither, even as thou art doing; and my father has promised that I may -join myself to the next of these who shall pass by. Now thou dost -understand why I did so embrace thee. For if thou wilt have me for a -travelling companion, we may e'en start forth to-morrow, and find -ourselves in Oxford ere another week be passed." - -No proposition could have been more welcome to Leofric. He had had -enough of loneliness, and this sturdy farmer's son would be the best -possible comrade for him. He was delighted at the notion. His canoe -would carry the double burden, and the fatigues of navigation would be -greatly lessened when shared between two. - -"Come up to the farm with me," cried his new friend, "and there will be -bed and board and a hearty welcome for thee; thou shalt find there a -better lodging than in some hollow tree by the river-banks; and my -mother will give us provision enow ere we start forth upon our voyage -to-morrow." - -Leofric was grateful indeed for this invitation. He made fast his canoe, -saw that his few possessions were safely protected from a possible -wetting, and followed his new friend along the narrow winding track -which led from the river-side to the clearing round the farmstead. - -On the way he learned that his companion's name was John -Dugdale--commonly called Jack. The farm where he had lived all his life -was situated not more than five miles from the town of Banbury. Jack had -plainly heard more of the news of the world than had reached Leofric in -his quiet home on the upper river. Something of the stir and strife that -was agitating the kingdom had penetrated even to this lonely farm. - -The great Earl of Leicester, Simon de Montfort, had passed through -Banbury on his way from Kenilworth to London, not long ago. There was a -great stir amongst the people, Jack told Leofric, and men spoke of the -Earl as a saviour and deliverer, and he was received with something very -like royal honours when he appeared. Leofric asked what it was from -which he was to deliver the people, and Jack was not altogether clear as -to this; but it had something to do with the exactions of the King and -the Pope; and he was almost certain that the clergy themselves were as -angry with the King as the Barons could be. He had heard it said that -half the revenue of the realm was being taken to enrich the coffers of -the Pope, or to aid him in his wars. More than that Jack could not say, -rumours of so many kinds being afloat. - -"But let us once get to Oxford, good comrade, and we shall soon learn -all this, and many another thing besides. I want to know what the world -is saying and thinking. I am weary of being stranded here like a leaf -that has floated into some backwater and cannot find the channel again. -I want to know these things; and if there be stirring times to come for -this land, as many men say there will, I would be in the forefront of it -all. I would wield the sword as well as the pen." - -This was a new idea to Leofric, who had contented himself hitherto with -dreams of scholastic distinction, without considering those other -matters which were exercising the ruling spirits of his day. Jack's -words, however, brought home to him the consciousness that there would -be other matters of interest to engross him, once let him enter upon -the life of a rising city. Oxford could not but be a centre of vitality -for the whole kingdom. Once let him win his way within those walls, and -a new world would open before his eyes. - -Talking eagerly together, the lads pursued their way through the forest -path, and suddenly emerged upon the clearing where the farmhouse stood. -Lights shone hospitably from door and window; a barking of dogs gave a -welcome to the son of the house; and Leofric speedily found himself -pushed within a great raftered kitchen, lighted by the blaze of a goodly -fire of logs, where he was quickly surrounded by friendly faces, and -welcomed heartily, even before Jack had told all his tale and explained -who the stranger was. - -The Dugdales were honest farmer folks, always glad to welcome a passing -stranger, and to hear any item of news he might come furnished with. -Leofric had little enough of this commodity; but the fact that he was -making his way to Oxford as a prospective clerk there was a matter of -much interest to this household. Farmer Dugdale was a man of his word. -He had promised Jack to let him go so soon as he should find a companion -to travel with. He would have preferred as companion one who had had -previous experience of University life; but he would not go back on his -word on that account. Leofric's handsome and open face and winning -manner gained him the good-will of all at the farm: they pressed him to -remain their guest for a few days, whilst Jack's mother made her simple -preparations for sending out her boy into the world for an indefinite -time, and the two companions learned to know each other better. - -Leofric was willing enough to do this. He was very happy amongst these -hearty, homely people, and became attached to all of them, especially to -Jack. Together they strengthened the canoe, made a locker in which to -stow away sufficient provision for the journey, and a second paddle for -Jack to wield, which he quickly learned to do with skill and address. - -Jack's mother took Leofric to her motherly heart at once, and she made -sundry additions to his scanty stock of clothing, seeing that his -equipment equalled that of her own son. It was little enough when all -was said and done; for times were simple, and luxuries unknown and -undreamed of, save in the houses of great nobles. The boys felt rich -indeed as they beheld their outfits made ready for them, and there was -quite a feast held in their honour upon the last evening ere they -launched forth upon their long journey. - -Happy as Leofric had been at the farm, he was still conscious of a -thrill of pleasure when he and Jack dipped their paddles and set forth -upon their journey together. The Dugdale family, assembled on the banks, -gave them a hearty cheer. They answered by an eager hurrah, and then, -shooting round a bend in the stream, they found themselves alone on the -sparkling waterway. - -To Leofric this voyage was very different from the last. There were the -same obstacles and difficulties to be overcome, but these seemed small -now that they were shared between two. Jack was strong, patient, and -merry. He made light of troubles and laughed at mishaps. They fared -sumptuously from the well-stocked larder of the farm, and the weather -was warm and sunny. To make a bed of leaves in some hollow tree, and -bathe in the clear, cold river on awaking, was no hardship to either -lad. They declared they did not mind how long the journey lasted, save -for the natural impatience of youth to arrive at a given destination. - -"And I should like an adventure," quoth Jack, "ere we sight the walls -and towers of Oxford Castle. Men talk of the perils of travel; but, -certes, we have seen nothing of them. I've had more adventure tackling a -great pike in the stream at home sometimes than we have seen so far." - -Nevertheless Jack was to have his wish, and the travellers were to meet -with an adventure before they reached their journey's end. - -It came about in this wise. - -They knew that they must be drawing near their journey's end. They had -been told by a woodman, whose hut had given them shelter upon the last -night, that the forest and palace of Woodstock were near at hand. They -wanted to get a view of that royal residence. So upon the day following -they halted soon after mid-day, and leaving their canoe securely hidden -in some drooping alder bushes, they struck away along a forest track -described to them by the woodman, which would, if rightly followed, -conduct them to a hill from whence a view could be obtained of the -palace. - -Walking was tedious and difficult, and they often lost their way in the -intricacies of the forest; but still they persevered, and were rewarded -at last by a partial view of the place, which was a finer building than -either of the lads had ever seen before. But the sun was getting low in -the sky by this time, and they had still to make their way back to their -boat, unless they were to sleep supperless in the forest; so they did -not linger long upon the brow of the hill, but quickly retraced their -steps through the forest, trying to keep at least in the right -direction, even though they might miss the actual path by which they had -come. - -Suddenly they became aware of a tumult going on in a thicket not very -far away. They heard the sound of blows, of cries and shouts--then of -oaths and more blows. Plainly there was a fight going on somewhere close -at hand, and equally plain was it that travellers were being robbed and -maltreated by some forest ruffians, of whom there were always a number -in all the royal forests, where fat bucks might chance to be shot, -undetected by the king's huntsmen. - -The lads had both cut themselves stout staffs to beat down the -obstructions in the path. Now they grasped their cudgels tightly in -their hands and looked at each other. - -"Let us to the rescue!" quoth Jack, between his clenched teeth. "I can -never hear the sound of blows without longing to be in the thick of the -fray. Like enough in the gathering shades the assailants will think we -be a larger party, and will make off. Be that as it may, let us lend -our aid whilst it may serve those in distress." - -Leofric nodded, grasping his staff firmly in his hand. He had all the -courage of a highly-strung nature, even if he lacked Jack's physical -vigour. - -Springing through the leafy glades of the forest, they soon came upon -the scene of the encounter, and easy was it to see that robbery and -spoliation was the object of the attack. - -Four stalwart young men, wild and dishevelled of aspect, armed with -stout cudgels and bows and arrows, had set upon two travellers, whose -clothes denoted them to be men of substance. They had been overpowered -by their assailants, though plainly not till a severe struggle had taken -place. Both were now lying upon the ground, overmastered each by a pair -of strong knaves; and in spite of their cries and struggles, it was -plain that these sturdy robbers were rifling them of such valuables as -they possessed. - -Jack took in the situation at a glance. With a yell of defiance he -sprang upon the nearest rogue, and hurled him backwards with such right -good will that he reeled heavily against a tree trunk, and fell -prostrate, half stunned. In a second the traveller had wrenched himself -free from the other assailant, and had dealt him such a sounding blow -across the pate (he having laid aside his stick in order the better to -plunder) that he measured his length upon the turf, and lay motionless; -whilst the other pair of bandits, who had been belaboured by Leofric, -seeing that they were now overpowered and in no small danger of -capture, flung down their booty and made off to the woods, dragging -their helpless comrade with them. - -It was no part of the travellers' plan to take into custody these -knaves, and they made no attempt to detain them, glad enough to see them -make off in the darkening forest. But they turned to their preservers -with words of warm gratitude, and showed how narrowly they had escaped -being muleted of rather large sums of money; for one had a belt into -which many broad gold pieces had been sewn, and the purse of the other -was heavy and well plenished. - -"We are travelling to Oxford," said he of the belt. "We joined for a -time the convoy of one of the 'fetchers,' conveying young lads and poor -clerks thither. But as we neared the place we grew impatient at the -thought of another night's halt, and thought we would strike across the -forest ourselves, and reach our goal soon after sundown. But we missed -our way, and these fellows set upon us. It is a trade with some lewd -fellows calling themselves clerks, and often pleading benefit of clergy -if caught, to infest these woods, and fall upon scholars returning to -the University, and rob them of such moneys as they bear upon their -persons." - -Leofric's eyes were wide with amaze. - -"Surely those fellows were not clerks from Oxford?" - -"Like enow they were. There be a strange medley of folks calling -themselves by that name that frequent the streets and lanes of the city, -or congregate without the walls in hovels and booths. Some of these, -having neither means to live nor such characters as render them fit -subjects to be helped from any of the chests, take to the woods for a -livelihood, shooting the King's bucks or falling unawares upon -travellers. Some clerks run to the woods for refuge after some wild -outbreak of lawlessness. There be many wild, lawless knaves habited in -the gown of the clerk and wearing the tonsure. Are ye twain from Oxford -yourselves, or bound thither, since ye seem little acquaint with the -ways of the place?" - -Explanations were quickly made, and the two elder youths, who might have -been eighteen and nineteen years old perhaps, suggested that they should -finish the journey together on foot, lading themselves with the contents -of the canoe, but leaving it behind in the alders, to be fetched away -some other time if wanted. They were near to the river by this time, and -the lads quickly fetched their goods, glad enough to travel into the -city in company with two comrades who plainly knew the place and the -life right well. - -They were very open about themselves. The name of one was Hugh le -Barbier, and he was the son of an esquire who held a post in the house -of one of the retainers of the Earl of Leicester--"the great De -Montfort," as the youth proudly dubbed him. His companion was Gilbert -Barbeck, son of a rich merchant. His home was in the south of England, -but he had been travelling with Hugh, during an interlude in their -studies. In those days regular vacations were unknown. Men might stay -for years at the University, hearing lectures all the time through; or -they might betake themselves elsewhere, and return again and resume -their studies, without reproof. The collegiate system was as yet -unknown, though its infancy dates from a period only a little later. But -there was a Chancellor of the University (if such it could be called), -and learned men from all lands had congregated there; lectures in Arts -and also in the sciences were regularly given, and degrees could be -taken by those who could satisfy the authorities that they had been -through the appointed courses of lectures, and were competent in their -turn to teach. - -The religious houses had been the pioneers in this movement, but now -there was a reaction in favour of more secular teaching. The monks had -some ado to hold their own, and obtain as many privileges as were -accorded to others; and friction was constantly arising. - -Moreover the recent migration of friars to Oxford had struck another -blow at the older monastic system. The personal sanctity of many of -these men, their self-denying life, their powers of preaching, the -strictness with which they kept their vows, all served to produce a deep -impression upon the minds of those who had grown weary of the arrogance -of the Priors and Abbots. - -The Grey Friars in particular, followers of St. Francis, were -universally beloved and esteemed. They went about barefoot; they would -scarce receive alms in money; their buildings were of the poorest and -roughest, and were situated in the lowest parts of the town. They busied -themselves amongst the sick and destitute; they lived lives of -self-denial and toil. The favour of princes had not corrupted them, and -the highest powers of the land spoke well of them. - -Hugh told all this to his comrades as they walked through the darkening -forest. He was plainly a youth of good parts and gentle blood, and he -seemed taken by Leofric's refined appearance and thoughtful face. - -"I would not go to Osney, or live in the Domus Dei there," he said. -"Thou hast saved me the loss of all my wealth; it would go hard if thou -wouldst not accept the loan of a few gold pieces, enough to establish -thyself in some modest lodging in the town, or even in one of the empty -niches upon the walls, where clerks have made shift to dwell ere now. -Out beyond the walls, shut up on the island of Osney, away from all the -bustle and roistering and tumult of the town, it scarce seems life at -all; and methinks the monks will get hold of thee, and win thee to be -one of themselves. Better, far better, be one of us in the town. Then -wilt thou see all that is to be seen, and learn far more, too, than thou -wilt in the schools of the monks." - -Leofric listened eagerly to this advice. - -"Is Osney then without the walls?" - -"Ay verily, on one of the many islands that the river makes in its -windings. Oxford itself is little more than an island, for that matter, -since the city ditch has been dug on the north side of it. But within -the city there is life and stir and stress, and all the Halls where the -students lodge are there, and the lodgings amongst the townsfolks which -some prefer. Come and belong to us, not to the monks. So wilt thou -learn the more, and enjoy life as thou couldst not do cooped up on yon -damp island in the Domus Dei?" - -"I would fain do so," answered Leofric readily. "I have no desire for a -monkish life. I would see what life is like without the cloister wall. -But I have little money; I love not debts--" - -"Tush! be not over scrupulous. Thou hast done me one good turn; I claim -right to do thee another. Now no more of that. Let us put our best foot -forward; for it will be dark ere we reach our destination. Perchance we -may yet have to camp once more in the woods; for if the city gates be -locked, we may have some trouble in getting admitted. The townsmen, -albeit they live and thrive by them, love not the clerks. They will do -us a bad turn an they can; yet methinks we are even with them, take one -thing with another!" - -Hugh showed his teeth in a flashing smile, and Gilbert laughed aloud. -Then the party strode on through the darkness, till they paused by -common consent to light a fire and camp for the night in company--it -being plain by this time that they could not enter Oxford that night. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -_OLD OXFORD._ - - -With glowing cheeks and beating hearts, Leofric Wyvill and Jack Dugdale -beheld the walls of Oxford towering above them in the clear morning -sunlight. - -For many long hours during the previous night had the four travellers -sat over their camp fire, listening and telling of the life of the -mediaeval University city. Already Leofric and Jack felt a thrill of -pride in the thought that they were to be numbered amongst its sons; -already they had wellnigh made up their minds that they would set up -together in some nook or turret in the city walls, make a sort of eyry -there for themselves, and live frugally upon the small sum of money they -possessed, until they were able to earn something towards their own -maintenance, or could borrow from one of the "chests" provided for the -benefit of poor students. - -Hugh had carried his point, and Leofric's purse now held a few gold -pieces as well as his own small store of silver. By the exercise of -economy the two friends would be able to live in modest comfort for a -considerable time, and Leofric, at least, hoped before long to earn -money by his penmanship and talent in illuminating parchments. - -[Illustration: PLAN OF OXFORD - -SHOWING THE POSITION OF - -THE ANCIENT HALLS, etc., - -ACCORDING TO WOOD. - -_12th and 13th Centuries._] - -They knew by this time where their new comrades lived. Gilbert had a -lodging with an honest citizen of the name of Seaton, who kept a shop -hard by Carfax, and sold provisions of all sorts to clerks and others. -He was one of the burgher class, who contrived to keep on good terms -both with the scholars and his fellow-citizens, and in the frequent -collisions between "town and gown"--to borrow the modern phrase--he -stood good-humouredly aloof, and would not take sides in any dispute. - -Hugh lived in one of the many Halls which had sprung up within the city -walls. These were not collegiate institutions, but were merely places of -abode, hired perhaps by a number of clerks collectively, perhaps by some -master, who received inmates as boarders. They lived in these houses, -and took their meals there--everything being of the roughest and -simplest description--and attended lectures in the different schools -according to their own fancy. Some of the richer students enlisted the -services of a tutor; but many lived a free and lawless existence, -learning almost nothing, frequenting lecture just for the fashion of the -thing, but making no progress in scholarship, and spending the best part -of the day in amusement or fighting. - -In the schools attached to the religious houses there was more order, -more comfort, and more decency of life than in these self-constituted -Halls; but amongst such clerks as had no leaning towards the religious -life there was a strong feeling of preference for simply secular abodes; -and there were difficulties between the monks and the University -authorities with reference to the course in Arts which held back many -from attaching themselves to the monastic schools. - -All this Leofric and Jack had been told with more or less of detail, and -already Leofric was resolved against settling himself upon Osney Island, -in the Domus Dei there. He would present his letter to the Abbot, but -not until he had made a nook for himself somewhere else. Gilbert -declared that he knew of a little turret in the city wall, not far from -Smith Gate, in which two students had lived for a considerable time. If -it were empty, they could take possession of it, and by the expenditure -of a little money and ingenuity could transform it into quite a -respectable living-chamber for themselves. Many a poor clerk had -inhabited a chamber of that sort before, and Jack and Leofric secretly -thought that they should prefer the quiet life on the wall to the noise -and confusion which plainly too often reigned in the various Halls. - -"We will go in by Smith Gate, and see if the turret be empty," said -Gilbert; "if so, these lads can take possession forthwith, and we will -show them where they can provide themselves with such things as be -needful for them." - -They were nearing the city by now. Already there had spread beyond the -walls a certain number of Halls and other buildings. The Church of St. -Mary Magdalene and the colony of the Austin Friars were without the wall -on the northern side, and a few Halls had sprung up along Horsemonger -Street, as it was then called, which was on the north side of the city -ditch, where Broad Street now runs. - -The Austin Friars were only just beginning to appear in Oxford; but the -Black, White, and Grey Friars had already obtained a footing in the -city. As the travellers approached the gate, they saw the cowled figures -flitting about, some with black habits over their long white -under-dress, some with a simple gown of grey or brown, bound with a cord -at the waist. These latter, who all (save the old and infirm) went -barefoot, were the Franciscans or Minorites--the Grey Friars of whom the -lads had heard; and they regarded them with curiosity and veneration, -believing them to be full of sanctity and virtue. - -Out through the gate, just as the youths approached it, came a couple of -Masters in their gowns and hoods. Leofric and Jack scanned them -curiously, and eagerly inquired of their companions who they were. - -"Nay, I know not the names of all the Masters in the city," answered -Hugh, laughing; "there be too many for that. Belike they have been -lecturing in School Street this forenoon, and are going back to their -Halls. Some of these same Masters will like enough come and invite you -twain to attend their lectures; but give not too ready an answer to the -first who asks. Rather visit several and pick out those who please you -most. It is oft the poorest and least learned who are most eager for -listeners, the better sort having always their lecture-rooms full." - -And now they were actually within the city precincts. Smith Gate being -so close to School Street, the eager eyes of the two new-comers were -immediately gratified by the sight of many hurrying figures of clerks -and Bachelors and Masters, some going this way and some the other, -talking earnestly together, disputing with some warmth and eloquence, or -singing snatches of songs, like boys released from school. - -It was not easy for unaccustomed eyes to distinguish the rank of the -various passers-by; for academic dress was still in its infancy, and -there were few, if any, statutory rules respecting it. The habit of the -clerk was very much what he wore at home, and the black cappa of -Bachelor or Master was often the same, though Masters were beginning to -wear the square, tufted cap, and had the right to the miniver hood of -the nobles and beneficed ecclesiastics. The scarlet gown of the Doctor -had just come into use, but was at present seldom seen, as many were -unable to purchase so costly a robe. The most common garment for every -person in the University was the "tabard" with the girdle, and these -tabards might be either red, black, or green; but black was the -commonest colour, as being the most serviceable in daily wear. - -Fain would the lads have lingered to watch the shifting throng of clerks -and their preceptors, as they streamed out from the lecture-rooms for -the mid-day meal; but Hugh and Gilbert laughed at their eager curiosity, -and drew them along to the left down Hammer Hall Lane, pausing suddenly -upon reaching a small turret in the wall, which once had been open to -the street, but was now closed in by a few mouldering boards. - -"Good!" cried Gilbert, as he pulled aside one of the boards; "the place -has not been taken. Now look well at it, you two, and see if you think -you can make shift to live here till a better place offers." - -Pushing their way within the circular recess, the lads saw that a rude -stairway led up to some sort of chamber overhead. Mounting the rickety -steps with care--for they had become loose and rotten--they found -themselves in a small and not unpleasing little chamber, lighted by -several long, narrow loopholes, and roofed in securely from the weather -overhead. - -The flooring was rather decayed, and there was a mouldering smell -pervading the place; but its former occupants had done various things to -render habitation possible. A fireplace and chimney had been contrived -in one corner, and some rude shutters had been affixed to keep out the -cold air at night, or in inclement weather. A rickety shelf that would -serve as a table still hung drooping from its nail. Plainly the place -had been lived in before, and might well be again. Leofric and Jack -looked round it, and smiled at one another. - -"We could live here like princes, if there be nothing to hinder," said -the latter. "Can we come and fix our abode here without making payment -to any one?" - -"Marry yes, since nobody uses the place. There be many such nooks along -the walls, and poor clerks have settled themselves there again and -again, no man saying them nay. In times of war they might post archers -or marksmen at these loopholes; but short of a siege, I trow none will -disturb you. And from without ye can climb easily upon the wall, and -enjoy the air and watch what goes on beneath. Also there be the Fish -Ponds just below, and I warrant ye will catch many a good supper from -thence when ye be in need of a good meal." - -Jack laughed, for he had no small skill as a fisherman; but just now he -was all agog to see Oxford and settle into these new quarters. - -"Had I but a few tools and some boards, I would fix us up bench and -table, mend the stairs and the floor, and make the place as comfortable -as heart could wish," he cried. - -"And I would gather rushes for the floor, and wood for the fire, and we -should feast right royally on the last of the provisions we laid up for -the way," added Leofric. - -"Then come away to Carfax, where ye can lay in such stores as ye need," -cried Gilbert. "I will take you to honest Master Seaton, where I have -always lodged. He will tell you where to go for all ye need, and the -right price to pay: for there be dealers in the city who seek to mulct -clerks and scholars, and charge them more than the fair price for goods; -and the Chancellor, and even his Majesty the King, have had to -interpose." - -"What is Carfax?" asked Leofric, as, after depositing their goods -carefully in the turret, they replaced the boards and sallied forth once -more. - -"Why, the meeting of the four great streets of the town--Quatrevois some -folks call it--where High Street, Great Bayly Street, Fish Street, and -North Gate Street all meet. St. Martin's Church is there with its great -bell, and whenever there be strife 'twixt citizens and clerks, that -bell booms out to gather the citizens together; whilst our -rallying-point is St. Mary's, whose bell rings to warn us that they are -rising against us. At other times Carfax is the chief mart of the city, -and the bull-ring stands in the centre. But come, and thou shalt see for -thyself; and good Master Seaton will give us all some dinner, I trow." - -Gilbert led the way, and the rest followed him willingly. The streets -had thinned considerably, the noontide hour having driven in clerks and -masters alike to their dinner. Gilbert strode down Cat Street, and -pointed out to his comrades several Halls situated there, and sounds of -laughter and loud talking and jesting broke upon the ears of the -passers-by, plainly indicating the proximity of considerable numbers of -inhabitants. - -"That was the Hall where I lived last," observed Hugh, as he pointed to -a house, somewhat better than the rest, on the left-hand side as they -walked down Cat Street. "Corbett's Hall it was then called; and the -Master was an excellent man. I heard he was about to go elsewhere; -probably I shall find a new head by now. But I will not pause there now; -I will wait till the fetcher has brought in my goods and chattels. I -will come with you to Carfax, and pay my respects to good Master Seaton -first." - -So on went the four, the pair who had never before seen a town gazing -with wonder at the quaint-timbered houses on either side the street, -whose projecting upper floors seemed almost to meet overhead. There was -no footpath or paving of any sort; the roadway was but a track, deep in -mud in winter, and in dust in summer. St. Mark's Church at the corner, -where they turned into High Street, brought Leofric to a standstill, for -such edifices were new to him; but his companions laughed and hurried -him on, telling him he could drink his fill of churches in Oxford any -day he chose, but that Master Seaton's dinner would not wait for his -leisure. - -On they went along this wider thoroughfare, not pausing to examine -anything in detail, but taking in the general effect of a populated -city, which was immensely wonderful to the two lads from the country, -till Gilbert pointed to a tall tower standing out against the sunny sky, -and said,-- - -"Yon is St. Martin's Church, and this is Carfax." - -It was, as he had said before, just a meeting of the ways, but such a -sight as it presented Leofric and Jack had never dreamed of. The open -place seemed full of people: there were stalls on which merchandise of -all sorts was being vended; loud-voiced salesmen were crying their -wares, or chaffering over bargains with customers. There were shops, -with signs swinging over them, that displayed a better sort of ware; and -lads of all ages, from thirteen upwards, in the tabard of clerks, were -strolling about, buying or examining goods, or exchanging a rough sort -of banter with the townsmen. A few Masters or Bachelors would be seen -threading their way through the crowd, but they did not often linger to -speak to any; it was the clerks who seemed to have all the leisure, and -some of these were playing games or throwing dice, whilst others looked -on, encouraging or jibing the players. - -"Heed not that rabble rout," said Gilbert, forcing his way towards a -rather fine-timbered house at the corner, where Fish and High Streets -joined; "come to Master Seaton's house, and let us hear all the news." - -Gilbert led the way into a shop, where he was greeted somewhat -boisterously by a merry-looking youth behind the counter. He nodded a -reply, and pushed open a door which gave access to a steep and narrow -staircase, and after ascending this he opened another door, and -instantly a number of voices were raised in welcome and greeting. - -Gilbert and Hugh pushed into the room from whence these sounds issued, -whilst Leofric and Jack stood together just on the threshold, gazing -about them with curious eyes. - -They saw before them a quaint, pleasant room, rush-strewn, and plainly -furnished with table and benches, in which a party of six was gathered, -seated round the board, which was hospitably spread with solid viands. - -The master of the house was easily distinguished by his air of authority -and his general appearance. His wife was a comely dame, ruddy of face -and kindly of aspect. On either side of her sat a pretty maiden, one of -sixteen, another of fourteen summers; and the good-looking, strapping -youth, who was now greeting Gilbert and Hugh right eagerly, was very -plainly the son of the house. An apprentice looked on wide-eyed and -silent at the apparition of four strangers; yet it was plain that -neither Gilbert nor Hugh were so regarded in the Seaton household. - -Not only were they joyfully received themselves, but their two comrades -quickly shared in the hospitable welcome. They were placed at the table, -their trenchers were heaped with good food, and the story of the -encounter in the forest was eagerly listened to by all. - -"There be many poor rogues who have taken to the forest in these times -of scarcity," said Hal Seaton, the son. "The harvests have been bad, and -prices have been raised; and the idle and prodigal have had much ado to -keep body and soul together. Sometimes they take to theft and pillage, -and then flee to the forest for safety; and some go thither in the hope -of killing a fine buck unseen by the huntsmen, or to rob unwary -travellers, especially those that be coming with full purses to pursue -their studies here." - -"Ay, and there be some that think there will be fighting ere long 'twixt -his Majesty the King and the Barons," added Seaton himself gravely. -"Heaven send such a thing come not to pass! It is ill work when brother -takes up arms against brother, and city against city." - -The youths would willingly have asked more of the state of parties at -this stirring season, but just now personal matters were of more -pressing importance. So they left politics for another time, and told -about the turret hard by Smith Gate, where Leofric and Jack were about -to ensconce themselves; and Hal begged a half-holiday from his duties in -the shop, that he might take his tools, and some odds and ends of planks -lying about in the workshop behind, and help the lads to settle -themselves in. - -This was willingly accorded, and Master Seaton and his wife both showed -great kindness to the would-be clerks. The former unearthed from his -stores some strong sacking fashioned into huge bags, that, stuffed with -straw or dead leaves, did excellently for bedding; and the latter put up -in a basket a liberal supply of food from her well-stocked larder, for -her motherly heart went out towards the two lonely lads, coming to -settle in a strange city, knowing nothing of the life before them. -Leofric's blue eyes and gentle manners won her affections from the -first, and no one could help liking honest Jack, who was so merry and so -full of hope and courage. - -Laden with a number of useful odds and ends, the little party made their -way back to the turret chamber; and soon the sound of hammer, chisel, -and saw spoke of rapid advance in the necessary work. - -Leofric crossed the river again to gather dead leaves and bracken for -bedding, wood for firing, and rushes for the floor. By the time he had -collected and brought in sufficient stores, the work overhead had -rapidly progressed, and he uttered an exclamation of delighted -astonishment as he beheld the result of the afternoons toil. - -The stairs and flooring were mended, rudely, to be sure, but strongly. -Something like a fastening had been contrived to the lower entrance, so -that they could use the basement of the turret as a storehouse for wood -and other odds and ends. Up above, the little chamber began to look -quite comfortable. The holes in the masonry had been filled up with -mortar or patched by boards. The window shutters had been mended, and -could now be used for keeping out inclement wind. One of the loopholes -had actually been glazed by Hal's deft fingers, and he promised to keep -his eyes open for any chance of picking up some more glass, so that the -others might be served in the same way. To be sure, the glass of those -days was none too translucent, and save in very cold weather, it was -pleasanter to have the loopholes open to the light of day; but if heavy -rain or bitter cold should drive the occupants to close their shutters, -it was certainly advantageous if one or two of the narrow slits could be -glazed, so that they would not be left in total darkness. - -The shelf table against the wall had been mended, and two stools of a -suitable height contrived. When the fire was lighted on the hearth, and -the smoke had been coaxed to make its way up the chimney, the place wore -a really cosy and home-like aspect, which was greatly enhanced after the -floor was strewn with rushes, and the two mattresses stuffed and laid -side by side in a little recess. The spare habits of the boys were hung -against the wall on pegs, and their few worldly possessions laid in -order upon the shelf which had been fixed up to receive them. - -"I vow," cried Hugh, as he looked around him, "that I would almost -sooner have such a lodging as this than spend my days in a Hall. There -be Halls where fires are scarce known save in the coldest weather, and -where the rushes lie on the floor till they rot, and become charged with -so much filth that the stench drives the luckless clerks out into the -streets. It hath not been so where I have lodged, 'tis true; but there -be Halls wherein I would not set foot for the noisome state they are -in." - -Leofric and Jack were charmed with their quarters, and when their guests -had bid them good-bye, and they had fastened themselves in for the -night, they looked at each other with a sense of triumph and joy. Here -they were, established as a pair of clerks in a lodging of their own in -Oxford, where none was likely to molest them. They had money in their -purses enough to last them a considerable time. They had made kind -friends who would help them through the difficulties and perplexities of -their first days; and surely before long they would find themselves at -home in this strange city, and would enter into its busy life (of which -they had caught glimpses to-day) with the zeal and energy of true -students. - -As they sat at their table, partaking with good appetite, though -frugally, of the provisions left from the journey, seasoned by some of -Mistress Seaton's dainties, they spoke together of their plans for the -morrow. - -"Methinks I should go to Osney, and present my letter. But I shall have -no need to ask for shelter in the Domus Dei, seeing how well we be -sheltered here." - -"And I would fain see something of the good Grey Friars, of whom so much -good is spoken in the town," answered Jack; "and we must seek out such -Masters as we would learn from, and find out what fee we must pay to -attend their lectures. It is not much, methinks, that each clerk gives, -but we must be careful how we part with our money, for we may not find -it easy to put silver in our purse when our store has melted away." - -"I shall ask the Abbot of Osney if he will give me vellum or parchment -to illuminate, for I have some skill that way," said Leofric; "I used to -help the monks of St. Michael. I might e'en do the same here; and, -perchance, I might teach thee too, good Jack." - -Jack looked at his rough, red hands, and shook his head. - -"I can make shift to read and write, but I never could do such work as -that," he answered. "I will fish in the ponds, and snare rabbits in the -woods, and make bread of mystelton for us to eat. My care shall be the -larder, and thou shalt have leisure for work if thou canst get it. So -will we live right royally in our nook, and learn all that Oxford can -teach us!" - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -_THE FIRST DAY._ - - -The lads slept soundly in their new quarters, but awoke with the first -light of day, eager to enter upon the strange life of the city. Making -their way first to the top of the wall, they had a good look round them -over the still sleeping town; and then finding a place where, by the -exercise of a little activity, they could clamber down on the outer -side, they refreshed themselves by a plunge in the Fish Ponds, by way of -ablutions, and returned through the gate to their lodging. - -They had a great curiosity to go forth together and see the city, but -they did not intend immediately to decide upon the preceptor they should -follow. Just at starting they felt almost too excited to settle to -regular study, and the visit to the Abbot of Osney was the first -business of the day. - -Putting on their better habits, and making themselves as trim and neat -as circumstances permitted, the boys sallied forth, and took the way to -Carfax as before. They knew that Osney lay to the west of the city wall, -beyond the Castle, and they had a great wish to see that building at -close quarters; so they pursued their way along Great Bayly Street, till -they reached the mound itself, crowned with its frowning walls and -battlements. - -As they passed along they saw not only numbers of clerks sallying forth -to their daily lectures, but great numbers of the Black Friars, who -appeared to be exercising considerable activity. Some were wheeling -little trucks or carts which held loads of what appeared to be goods and -chattels, and they appeared to be very busy, passing to and fro with -their loads or their empty trucks, like a colony of industrious ants. - -"What are they doing?" asked Jack of a bystander. - -"Removing themselves from the Jewry to the new House that the King's -Majesty has bestowed upon them without the city walls through Little -Gate and down Milk Street," was the answer. "They came and settled in -the Jews' quarter, hoping to convert the Hebrew dogs to the true faith; -but methinks they have but a sorry record of converts. Anyhow they are -going thence, and their new house is all but ready. A few may linger on -in the Jewry, but the most part will fare forth to the more commodious -building yonder." - -Having thus satisfied their curiosity on that score, the boys passed -onwards to the Castle, and just as they approached the West Gate, they -were in time to prevent something of a catastrophe. As they drew near, -they perceived that a young lady, mounted on a fair palfrey, was -approaching from the outer side. She was quite young, perhaps fifteen or -sixteen, and was very fair to look upon. Her hair was a dusky chestnut -colour, and was loosened by the exercise of riding, so that it framed -her face like a soft cloud. Her eyes were bright and soft and dark, and -her figure was as light and graceful as that of a sylph. As the two lads -passed under the gateway, marking her approach, they bared their heads, -and glanced at her with honest admiration in their eyes. - -The little lady noticed their salutation, and returned it with a gentle -dignity of manner; but just at that moment a piece of rag lying in the -gutter was suddenly whirled round and up by a gust of wind, right -against the face of the spirited little barb she was riding. - -The creature suddenly took fright, reared up on its hind legs, and then -made a sudden swerve, dashing off along West Gate Street at a headlong -pace. - -But luckily the girl rider was not borne away too in this reckless -fashion. When the creature started and reared so violently, she had been -almost unseated; and Leofric, seeing this, had with one quick movement -thrown his arm about her; and as soon as the palfrey swerved and made -off, the lady was simply lifted from her seat and gently set down by the -strong arms of both lads--for Jack had rushed up to give assistance. - -She stood now in the roadway, dazed, but safe, looking from one of her -preservers to the other, and faltering out broken words of thanks. - -Then the servant who had been behind, and who had in vain striven to -stop the runaway horse, rode up, lifted the little lady to his saddle, -and carried her away, before she had sufficiently recovered her breath -to do more than wave her hand to her two deliverers. - -The sentry at the gate, who had now come up, looked after them with a -laugh. - -"Old Ralph is a grim guardian. He will never let his young mistress have -speech of any. But I doubt not when it comes to the ears of the -Constable, he will seek you out to reward you; for fair Mistress Alys is -as the apple of his eye." - -"Who was the lady?" asked Jack eagerly. - -"Mistress Alys de Kynaston, only daughter of the Constable of the -Castle, Sir Humphrey de Kynaston. They say she is the very light of the -house, and I can well believe it." - -After a little more talk about the Castle and its Custodian, the sentry -directed the lads how to find Osney Abbey; and after crossing -Bookbinders' Bridge and passing the Almshouses, they quickly approached -the gate by which access was had to the Abbey itself. - -It was a fine building, inhabited by the Canons Regular of St. -Augustine. There were the Chapel, dedicated to St. Nicholas, the fine -cloistered refectory, the Dormitory, the Abbot's Lodging, to say nothing -of the fine kitchens, and the Domus Dei of which mention has been made. - -The present Abbot was Richard de Appelton, and when Leofric presented -his letter and asked speech of him, he was ushered into the presence of -the great man with very little delay. - -Strangers, even youthful strangers, were always received hospitably at -the religious houses, and the Abbot, after reading the letter of his -friend, spoke kindly to the boys, asking them whether they desired the -shelter of the Domus Dei. - -Leofric explained what had befallen him since that letter was penned, -and how he had met with kind friends, and had already found a lodging -within the walls of the town. The Abbot stroked his shaven chin, and -looked from Jack to Leofric, letting his eyes rest somewhat longer upon -the face of the latter as he said,---- - -"So thou art not as yet disposed to the religious life? Yet thou hast -the face of a godly youth." - -"I trust we may yet be godly without the cloister wall," answered -Leofric modestly. "It is not for roistering and revelry that we have -chosen to live within the town, but we would fain have some small spot -that we may call our own, and I had thought that perchance I might turn -such skill as I have in penmanship to account, so that I might earn fees -for----" - -"Ah yes, I know what thou wouldst say. Perchance we can give thee some -work of that kind from time to time. But there be other ways of winning -money too, open to poor clerks. Thou canst say a prayer or a grace at -some rich man's table, or the Chancellor will give thee a licence to beg -for thy maintenance. A likely youth, with a face like thine, will not -find living hard. And if thou art ever in any trouble, thou canst always -come to me. The Domus Dei is open to such as thou, and any son who comes -from my good friend the Prior of St. Michael will be welcome for his -sake." - -Leofric thanked the Abbot gratefully, and received from him a small -present in money, and two or three squares of vellum, such as were used -in the making of breviaries. This was a very great acquisition for -Leofric, as he could now begin some illuminating or transcribing work in -his leisure hours, and by the sale of this add to their scanty store of -money, and obtain the material for fresh work of a like kind. - -This he preferred greatly to begging, notwithstanding that mendicancy -had been made respectable, if not honourable, by the friars, and that to -give alms to a poor clerk, or reward him for singing a "Salve Regina," -or saying a prayer or grace, was one of the regular and esteemed forms -of charity. - -"And remember, good lads, that there are homes in the city open to such -as ye," said the Abbot, as he bid them adieu. "There is Glasson Hall in -the High Street, which pious John Pilet gave to Osney Abbey not long -since. We might find room for the pair of you there, if you were -disturbed in your nest. There is Spalding Court in Cat Street, which the -burgesses of the town have bought for the use of poor clerks; and there -be Halls where the poorer clerks serve the wealthier, and earn a -pittance thus. Ye will find many ways of living; and pray Heaven we have -a good harvest this year, so that the present scarcity may cease." - -And with a nod and a word of blessing the Abbot dismissed his young -guests. - -"Let us take a prowl round the town," said Jack, as they turned their -backs upon the stately buildings of the Abbey, "there is so much to see -at every turn, and I would fain know the streets and lanes of the city -by heart. We must enter by the West Gate that we left, but we will -wander round the walls and see what lies in the south ward of the city." - -Leofric willingly agreed, and they retraced their steps as far as the -gate, where they were at once hailed by the same sentry as had spoken to -them before. - -"Fortune favours you, honest lads," he said. "The Constable of the -Castle has just sent down this purse, to be given to the two clerks who -saved the Mistress Alys from hurt when her palfrey took fright," and he -put into the hands of Jack a small leathern satchel, in which were a -goodly number of silver pieces. - -"Now this is luck indeed!" cried the youth, as they took their way -onward. "We meet with success at every turn. Methinks that either thou -or I must have been born beneath a lucky star." - -But they had little time for discussing their good luck, for almost -immediately they found themselves in the heart of the Grey Friars' -colony, which lay close to the West Gate, just where there was a gap in -the city wall, probably owing to the proximity of a marshy tract which -rendered the protection of the wall of comparatively little use. Trill -Mill Stream wound round the little colony, and formed its southern -limit. The parish was that of St. Ebbs, perhaps the poorest in Oxford. -This was doubtless why the Minorites, or Grey Friars, had made of it -their headquarters. To dwell among the poor, and to live as poorly as -any of them, was their principle and practice; and down in these -low-lying, swampy districts, fever, ague, even leprosy abounded, and the -Friars toiled with might and main amongst the sick. - -The boys saw them going forth by twos and threes, or passing in and out -of their low, poverty-stricken buildings. It was against the desires of -their founder that they should ever possess property or aspire to -learning; but the practical inconvenience of the one prohibition, and -the thirst for knowledge which was growing up in the hearts of men at -this time, militated against the strict code of St. Francis. - -The Franciscans made their houses as simple and unpretentious as -possible. They lived the most self-denying of lives; but they were -beginning to frequent the schools, and to teach in schools of their own, -and although there were often drawbacks and difficulties placed in the -way of their advancement, they had already many great and notable -scholars in their ranks. - -The main difficulty was that by statute no one might begin in theology -who had not first taken a degree in Arts, whilst the vows and rules of -the monks and friars debarred them in many cases from any sort of -secular studies. They were so well qualified to lecture in theology that -it was often difficult to refuse their plea; and yet the statutes stood -in the way. - -As the boys reached the corner of Milk Street, they observed a -Franciscan Friar of venerable aspect coming towards them, and -instinctively Leofric bent the knee as if to ask a blessing. - -The old man stood still, and smiled benignly. It was one of the -characteristics of the Grey Friars that, in spite of the self-denial and -austerity of their lives, they were more uniformly cheerful, kindly, and -even merry in their talk and ways than any other of the religious -orders. For this reason, perhaps, they were beloved above others; and -the great ones of the world, as well as the poor, came to love and -venerate them. - -"Peace be with you, my children," said the Friar. "Come you as strangers -to this city? Methinks you have the air of the country clinging to you -yet." - -"We did but arrive yesterday," answered Leofric; "and we have scarce the -right to call ourselves clerks. But that is what we hope to be soon, so -as we can make up our minds where we shall gain the best learning for -such fee as our purse will enable us to give." - -"You must needs first study the _Trivium_ and _Quadrivium_ of Arts," -said the Friar, when he had questioned them a little more as to their -intended manner of life; "but since I hold that no learning is complete -that doth not embrace the study of the Word of God, come ye both, if it -please you and ye have time, to the school of our order, where I strive -to impart a few crumbs of knowledge to our clerks and younger brethren. -Many lads like ye twain come without fee, and glad shall I be if any -poor words of mine can give help or comfort." - -The boys would have stammered out some words of thanks, but the Friar -put them aside with a smile. - -"Nay, nay, lads, we are sent here not for our own but for others' good. -Ask for the School of the Franciscans, and for Brother Angelus. Most -mornings from nine till eleven I am to be found there. You will be -welcome. Go in peace." - -"We will of a surety go," said Leofric, as they pursued their way. "He -had the face of a saint. I trow that this is a right godly place. We get -kindness from all we meet." - -"Methinks it is thy face that wins it for us," quoth Jack, with a laugh; -"thou hast somewhat the face of a saint thyself." - -There was some shrewd truth in this remark. Leofric's was a countenance -that could not but attract; and at that time there were such numbers of -rude, rough, ill-mannered and ill-living clerks in the place, that -favourable notice was often bestowed upon such as appeared of gentler -nature and manners. All the religious brotherhoods were more or less on -the look-out for likely pupils, and though the more enlightened of their -members would not put pressure upon lads to make too early a choice of -the cloister life, or of that of the friars, they gladly recruited their -ranks from such promising students and clerks as they succeeded in -drawing beneath their influence. - -As the boys stood looking down Milk Street, they continued to see the -Black Friars flitting busily to and fro, fetching and carrying their -simple goods and chattels; and prompted by curiosity, they turned into -the Jewry, and were soon gazing with the greatest interest at the Jewish -denizens of that quarter. - -The Jews had had a footing in Oxford from the very early days; they had -a synagogue in Fish Street, nearly opposite to St. Aldate's Church. (It -may be noted that the old Fish Street is the present St. Aldate's.) They -were, of course, the most moneyed class in the city, and they had their -own code and manner of life, were exempt from the operation of the -common law, and were treated as serfs of the King. Had it not been that -the Kings protected them from pillage by their neighbours, in order to -plunder them themselves, the Jews would scarcely have continued to -exist. The people hated and feared them, even whilst they borrowed from -them at a rate of usury limited by statute. But they were too valuable -to the Crown to be exterminated, and the Black Friars had settled -amongst them in the hope of effecting their conversion. - -For many years they had considerable success, so much so that the King -established a house called the Guild Hall for the reception of the -baptized Hebrews. It was not really their lack of success (although -fewer conversions had taken place of late) but lack of room which -occasioned the flitting of the Black Friars from the Jewry. They were -not all of them leaving immediately, even now; but their new building -was almost complete, and a number of the brothers were about to take -their departure, hence the excitement prevailing in the locality of the -Jewry. - -When the lads had gazed their fill at the strange dress and dark faces -of the Jews, and had listened to their talk, and their covert jests as -they secretly derided the Christian brothers who had dwelt so long -amongst them, they turned southward down Fish Street, and then by St. -Frideswyde's Street to the great group of beautiful and ancient -buildings comprising St. Frideswyde's Church and Abbey--the oldest in -Oxford--occupying the site where Christ Church now stands. - -Grave, stately looking men walked with slow, meditative steps about the -enclosure in which stood those buildings. They were habited in a long -white coat of cloth down to the heels, girt about with a leather girdle; -over this was a short surplice of linen, and over that again a short -black cape that reached to the elbows. On their shaven heads they wore a -black square steepled cap. These were the Canons Regular of St. -Augustine--the same order as those of Osney. - -Here again the walls were broken down, and had crumbled to decay, groves -and meadows and fish ponds extending southward to Trill Mill Stream. The -boys looked about them in silent wonder, but nobody addressed them; and -though they would have liked to steal into the church and see St. -Frideswyde's shrine, they did not venture to do so, fearing that they -would be regarded as intruders in that sacred place. - -"Hugh le Barbier was telling me of notable miracles done at yon shrine," -said Leofric, as they turned away at length up St. Frideswyde's Lane. -"St. Frideswyde was a daughter of an ancient king, and she built a -nunnery here, and was herself a nun. Afterwards it became a place for -monks, and now it is an Abbey; but the shrine of St. Frideswyde still -remains, and great wonders are wrought there." - -"Hark!" suddenly cried Jack, whose ears had been more attentive to some -sound in the distance than to his companion's words, "I hear the noise -of a tumult. There is something stirring not far off. Let us e'en run -and see what it be. Methinks I hear the sound of blows and shouts." - -Leofric heard the same sound which had attracted Jack's attention. It -seemed to proceed from a short distance off, and they hurried along till -they reached the corner of Great Jewry Lane where it joins Shydyard -Street (now Oriel Street), where the shouting began to take more -articulate form, and the boys heard the words, "North, North!--South, -South!" bawled and yelled from scores of throats. - -"It is some fray betwixt the clerks," said Jack, who had not listened -for naught to Gilbert's tales during the night they camped by the fire -in the forest. "Did he not tell us that they were banded into two or -more great bodies, North and South, and that they were ofttimes coming -to blows together? Haply we had better stand close in this doorway, and -let the rout go by. Clerks are killed by their fellows in the open -streets every year, if what we hear be true, for nothing worse than -belonging to the adverse faction." - -Leofric, who though no coward was by nature placable, and adverse to -blows, was ready enough to take this counsel, and set his back against -the door in the little porch which offered shelter to the pair. The -fight seemed to be coming their way, and presently a few clerks scudded -by, yelling, laughing, cursing; brandishing their clubs and hurling all -manner of foul and derisive epithets at those behind them, from whom, -however, they evidently thought it well to flee. Others followed, some -having cut heads or bleeding noses, dishevelled, out of breath, angry, -yet inclined to make game of themselves and others all the while. - -"North! North! North!" they shouted, interlarding their words with many -an oath and epithet that need not be transcribed. "Ye coward -Southerners, ye only dare to attack when ye be ten to one. We will give -you back as good as ye gave! North! North!" - -Plainly the pursuers were close behind the flying feet of the last -fugitive, when suddenly the rout was brought up short by the appearance -of a tall man in a long gown, with a weapon at his side, who came round -the corner at a quick pace, and confronted the rioters with stern -glances. - -"How dare you disturb the peace again, you good-for-nothing brawlers?" -he cried in ringing accents. "Let me have such another scene within the -week, and I will have some of you to answer for it in the Chancellor's -Court. As if it were not enough that you must be fighting the burgesses, -fighting the citizens, fighting the Jews, but ye must be fighting one -another too, and that in broad daylight, when you should be at your -studies. To your Halls and lodgings, every man of you; and if I hear of -such another brawl as ye come from lecture, I will deal differently with -some of you." - -The clerks, who had pulled up suddenly at sight of this stalwart -functionary, now began to slink away this way and that. Many of them -were mere lads, led on by the boyish instinct of fighting; a few were -evilly-disposed rogues, who were always to be found in the streets, -ready for any brawl; others, again, were scholars who had followed in -the wake of the crowd, with an idle interest in anything that savoured -of a fight rather than with any particular desire to take part in it. - -These sorts of frays were of almost daily occurrence in old Oxford, and -only when they became too numerous or too severe was any particular -notice taken of them. The students for the most part lived and brawled, -studied and played, very much as it pleased them, and a fight, with many -or with few, was part of the day's work. - -Jack espied Gilbert at the edge of the crowd, and made for him quickly. - -"What is the matter? and who is he that stayed the fight?" he asked, -with eager curiosity; and Gilbert answered, laughing,-- - -"There is naught the matter; the fight was but a bit of play as the men -came out from lecture. We have such almost every day, and they seldom -come to more than a few cracked crowns. Yon man of the gown is the -Proctor of the South. There be two such in the University, one for the -North and one for the South; and I trow they have their hands full to -keep order sometimes! But come along, let us to dinner, and ye shall -tell your news." - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -_THE NEW LIFE._ - - -Before a week had passed away, Leofric and Jack felt as though they had -been months at Oxford, so many new experiences had been crowded into -that short space. - -The more they saw of the strange life of the place, the more glad were -they of the chance which had given to them this little private shelter -of their own, instead of casting them amongst a number of strange clerks -in one of the poorer Halls or lodgings of the city. - -For in the days of its infancy the University had enough to do in -protecting its own liberties from outside attack. It was therefore -unable to exercise individual authority over its heterogeneous members. -It provided instruction for them, it guarded their persons jealously -from assaults from without, and fought their battle right lustily when -jealous townsmen or papal emissaries sought to interfere with liberty or -life. But for the rest, the clerks and scholars lived in a state of -glorious and almost barbaric liberty, and all that Chancellor or -Proctors could hope to attempt was to restrain any serious outbreaks of -violence, either between clerks and citizens, or between the various -sections of the clerks themselves. - -Open rioting in the streets was checked as far as possible; but an -immense amount of roistering and disorder could and did prevail without -let or hindrance, and there was no certainty from day to day that some -bloody collision might not occur in the city which might have a serious -termination. - -Stories were told of clerks who had been set upon and killed by angry -citizens, of citizens who had been slain by clerks, of Masters even who -had met with injuries too often fatal in their effects, sometimes from -the hands of citizens, sometimes from those of scholars inflamed by -passion or drink. - -There had been times when the King had had to interfere in order to calm -the strife between the contending parties. There had also been times -when the Masters and scholars had deserted Oxford by hundreds, if not -thousands, and had threatened to establish themselves in other -localities. This had been done when the citizens had put upon them some -marked indignity and affront, and had generally resulted in the -submission and humiliation of the town. For, as was pointed out to the -burgesses, the importance and prosperity of Oxford mainly depended upon -the presence there of this school of learning, and if they drove away -the scholars by their ill-judged enmity, they were signing the -death-warrant of their own city. - -It was often to these quarrels and their adjudication that the -endowments (if such a word can be employed) of the University were -owed. The citizens would submit, and agree to pay so many marks a year -in token of their penitence, and these moneys were called "chests," and -formed a fund from which poor scholars might borrow without interest, -leaving a pledge behind; and private individuals would sometimes start a -similar chest, from which system gradually developed the scholarships -and exhibitions of our own days. - -But the life of the infant University was a very strange one as compared -with the collegiate system which gradually grew out of it. Thirteen or -fourteen was a common age for a youth to commence life as a clerk, and -even at that tender age very little supervision was given him. - -Originally the University copied to a certain extent the guilds of a -city corporation, and as a seven years' apprenticeship was imposed upon -lads entering trade guilds, so a seven years' course was expected of a -student between the date of his entry as a clerk and the time at which -he might take his M.A. degree. In the previous century there were -regular University guilds, and as the University was international, and -men from all countries came thither, these guilds naturally partook of a -national character, men of the same language consorting together, so -that different Halls became associated with the names of different -nationalities. - -Even amongst the inhabitants of the British Isles there were -distinctions and race divisions. The Welsh formed a colony of their own, -whilst North and South were the two main factions in the place in the -thirteenth century, and these brawled terribly at times between -themselves. - -Even when no actual brawling was going on, the streets of Oxford after -dusk were places where it was needful to walk warily. By day studies and -games occupied the clerks the best part of their time; but with the -setting of the sun a stop was put to these occupations. Candles were -dear, firing was often scanty, and the close, ill-smelling Halls, where -the rush-strewn floors were often not cleaned for weeks together, became -almost intolerable when shut up. Naturally enough, the clerks preferred -to sally forth into the streets, some to drink or sing songs at the -taverns, others to parade the streets, shouting and joking, and playing -any pranks that entered their heads. When it is remembered that almost -every person in those days carried arms of some sort, and that the most -trifling quarrel provoked blows, it may well be understood that the -evening hours in the city were anything but peaceful, and some sympathy -can be felt with the citizens in their enmity towards the gownsmen, even -though these were a source of profit to them. - -Evening by evening Leofric and Jack heard hideous sounds of drunken -revelry proceeding from the various streets in the vicinity, and if ever -they had the curiosity to parade the town after dark, they were amazed -at the disorder and violence which seemed to prevail. - -"I had thought," said Leofric, "that Oxford would be full of grave and -reverend doctors, whose presence would impose order and gravity upon -all. But methinks it is full of wantonness and revelling and fighting. -Right glad am I, good Jack, that we have our own little nest on the -walls. I should be loth indeed to belong to yonder herd." - -Jack was not quite so particular, and a frolic in the streets, so long -as things did not go too far, was rather agreeable to him than -otherwise. Sometimes he would steal out, whilst Leofric was poring over -his illuminating work, and enjoy a stroll with some of the clerks of the -better sort with whom he had made acquaintance, and as he grew used to -the strange ways of the city, he found much to amuse and interest him. - -Leofric had purchased, with the money given him by the Abbot of Osney, -some materials to enable him to work at the illumination of his vellum -leaves, and was doing some fine and beautiful illumination which was -certain to fetch him a good sum at some wealthy man's house. Jack looked -on in amaze at his skill, but sometimes felt the time hang a little -heavy. On such occasions he would sally forth to do the necessary -marketings, or to collect fuel, and so forth; and often Hugh le Barbier -would drop in to watch Leofric at his toil and exchange ideas with him -on many subjects. - -Hugh was of a studious turn, and he had the same sort of refined -instinct as Leofric, and shrank from the tumult and rowdiness of the -streets. He had not yet succeeded in finding a Hall quite to his mind, -and was lodging at present at "Dagville's Inn" (now the Mitre), which -belonged in those days to one Philip Pady, a burgess, who had rented it -to an Italian of the name of Pedro Balzani, who had lived long in the -city, and made an excellent innkeeper, having great skill in culinary -matters, and a good English wife who understood the likings of her -countrymen. - -"Thou must come and sup with me one of these days," said Hugh one day, -as he sat with Leofric after Jack had sauntered forth. "I have a -comfortable chamber enow, though somewhat chilly when the wind is -riotous; but I have found favour in the eyes of mine host, and I take my -meals with him and his family. This is not a grace he accords to all who -come, nor even to all who stay long in his house, as I am doing. And, in -truth, he does right to be cautious; for he has a pair of wonderfully -beauteous daughters, twin sisters, and so much alike that it was long -before I knew one from the other." - -Leofric looked up with a gleam of interest in his eyes. - -"Beautiful, thou sayest? I was wondering if perchance I could find in -this place a beautiful face; for see thou here, I would fain on this -square of vellum portray an angel with a roll in his hands, upon which I -shall inscribe, in fine penmanship, certain prayers. I have some small -skill in drawing faces. I used to amuse the monks of St. Michael by -taking likenesses of them, and they said I did it well. But it is not -easy to find a face for an angel, though there are some pretty lads here -and there walking the streets. I wonder if I could find an inspiration -in the face of your twin sisters." - -"Thou shalt come and see," quoth Hugh eagerly; "methinks it would please -them well to be thus portrayed. For my part, I think that Linda's face -would be the better; it is ofttimes full of a sweet seriousness and -repose, whereas Lotta is all sparkle and fire; and it is by these two -expressions that I begin to know them the one from the other, though, -should Lotta be pensive and Linda merry, I am at fault again!" - -"I should like to see them," said Leofric. "I have heard of such -things--sisters so alike that none may distinguish between them--but I -have never seen such. It must be something strange." - -"Thou shalt come and see; thou and Jack shall sup with me to-morrow. I -have spoken to Balzani about you both before now. Thou hast a quick eye -and a keen understanding, and I would ask what thou dost think of Tito -Balzani, the son of mine host. For my part I like him not, and methinks -he has no love for me. He consorts with one Roger de Horn, one of the -biggest braggarts and bullies of the place. He calls himself a clerk, -but it is little of learning that will ever get into that pate of his. -He, too, comes to table with mine host and his family, and methinks he -is vexed and jealous because the same grace is accorded to me. He speaks -insolent words anent upstarts and fine-gentlemen fops; and it is plain -that he seeks a quarrel with me, or else to drive me to other quarters." - -Leofric was interested in all that concerned his friend, for he had a -sincere liking for Hugh, who had been kind to him in a variety of ways. -He gladly promised to visit him on the morrow, and take supper with him, -being interested in the thought of seeing these Balzanis. - -"I suspect there is some love-jealousy at the bottom of this fellow's -dislike for Hugh," remarked Jack, when he heard Leofric's account of the -matter; "there be some fellows who must always have a sweetheart, and -perchance this bully thinks that the fair ladies will think more of -Hugh's open face and gentle bearing than of his own. We will go and see -for ourselves; for I would be sorry that any hurt should come to good -Hugh. He is a very proper fellow; but in such a city as this any -evil-disposed person might seek a quarrel with his rival, and do him a -deadly mischief without fear of anything worse than the Chancellor's -prison. Benefit of clergy may be source of safety to some, but it can be -a source of peril too, when the vilest of the land claim it as a cloak -for their worst sins." - -The new clerks were beginning to learn many lessons as to the working of -the prevailing system, and they heard many things from Brother Angelus, -whose lecture-room they sought whenever they could, and who seemed to -take a special interest in these two lads. Once they had accompanied him -in a round of visits amongst the poor in the parish of St. Ebbs, and had -longed to emulate his skill and tenderness with the sick. It seemed -strange to them to see one who was so learned in saintly lore, and who -was so revered in his own school by the pupils of St. Francis, humbling -himself here to perform the most menial office for the poorest person, -without a thought for his own dignity or position. But it was alike the -theory and the practice of the friars to humble themselves to tend their -brethren; nor did they think it shame to ask alms at the doors of the -rich, for they might possess nothing of their own, and must needs beg -sustenance for themselves and for those whom they desired to help. - -Leofric and Jack had by this time settled what lectures to attend and -what masters to follow. They had been perplexed for a while at the -choice before them, and by the solicitations of their superiors for a -hearing in their particular schools. They had visited a considerable -number before finally deciding, and were now deeply interested in the -daily lectures they heard upon a variety of subjects. Jack declared he -had never had such a hard time in his life, and he wanted a good deal of -help from Leofric in taking in what he heard. But both lads had sharp -wits and a great thirst for information, and they soon attracted the -notice of their instructors by their regular attendance, and by the -attention they bestowed upon the lecture. - -So far they had not made a great many acquaintances amongst their -fellow-clerks, the number of whom was quite confusing at the outset. -Some amongst them were too rough and uncouth to attract them, whilst -others, more gently born, were superior to them in station, and they -feared a rebuff should they attempt to make advances. Life was simpler -in its conditions in those days, and friendships easily grow up when the -young are thrown together; but pride of race is nowhere absent, and both -Leofric and Jack had a great dislike to putting themselves forward in -any way. - -There was a great deal of talk in the city at that time, and indeed all -over the country, as to the condition of affairs betwixt the King and -the Barons. Leofric and Jack were only gradually beginning to take any -interest in political matters, being sufficiently engrossed just now in -their own affairs; but Hugh talked often to Leofric about the great Earl -of Leicester, who had married the King's sister, and who was now the -head and champion of the Barons' party. He spoke of him with the ardent -enthusiasm of youth, called him the greatest and noblest man of the day, -would tell long stories of his prowess in Gascony and other places, and -of the ill-treatment he had ofttimes received at the hands of the -capricious and unstable monarch. - -"The King never knows his own mind two days together!" the young man had -scornfully declared, "and he makes promises only to break them. He is -the tool and dupe of the Pope, and is bleeding his country to death, -sending all its wealth across the seas for objects with which we have no -concern. And then he breaks every promise whereby he has attained these -moneys, and our charters and liberties are trampled underfoot, even when -he has most solemnly promised to observe and respect them." - -Hugh was an ardent supporter of that party in the kingdom which began to -be called the Barons' party, and Leofric and Jack drank in his spirit -eagerly. It was, in fact, the prevailing one amongst the members of the -University of all grades. The friars, too, were far more in sympathy -with the champions of the liberties and rights of the people and the -constitution, than with the aggressions and tyrannies of a Pope-ridden -monarch. So that Oxford, although divided in some measure upon the -burning questions of the day, inclined on the whole very much in favour -of that party of which Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, was now the -acknowledged head. - -When Hugh escorted his two friends through the streets to Dagville's -Inn, where they were to sup with him as arranged, he was considerably -excited by a rumour which had just reached the city, and which was -causing no small stir there. - -It was said that Oxford had been chosen as the place where in a short -time, perhaps two months hence, a Parliament was to be assembled in -which the burning questions of the day were to be discussed, and some -settlement of a definite nature arrived at between the King and his -nobles. The very idea of this great assembly sent a thrill of excitement -through the place. The streets were crowded with knots of clerks and -citizens, for once all gathered amicably together, discussing the news -which had been brought from London, and wondering whether it were true. - -Dagville's Inn presented a lively appearance. Its porch and bar were -crowded with guests, and a dark-faced man, who spoke with the accent of -a foreigner, was busy serving the guests, as was also a youth with a -tousle of frizzy hair and a pair of shifty black eyes, who bore a strong -resemblance to mine host, but looked a great deal more crafty and cruel. - -Leofric observed his face as he passed in, and noted that he gave an -ugly scowl at sight of them. It seemed plain that he had no liking for -Hugh, although what was the cause of the grudge he bore him it was less -easy to decide. - -Hugh pushed his way through the lower room, his guests following; and -after mounting to the upper floor, they found themselves in a pleasant -room, not unlike that in which they had seen the Seaton family assembled -on their first arrival at the city. Its window, which was large and -latticed, though the lattice stood wide open to the mild evening air, -looked upon the High Street; and upon the window seat lay a lute, and a -piece of fine embroidery work such as was seldom seen save in the -nunneries or in the houses of fine ladies. - -A table in the centre of the room was set for supper, but the apartment -itself was empty, and Leofric took up the lute gently, and fingered it -with loving touches. But the next moment he put it hastily down, for the -door opened, and a pleasant-looking motherly woman came in bearing a -smoking dish, and she was followed by two maidens, each with a dish in -her hands. - -Hugh stepped forward to relieve one daughter of her load, and Jack did -the same by the second. Leofric, who was more shy by nature, stood where -he was in the window, looking in a sort of amaze from one girl to the -other. Both were dressed exactly alike, in a semi-Italian fashion which -he thought most bewitching; but it was the beauty of the two faces, and -their extraordinary similarity, which confused and bewildered him. No -wonder Hugh had said it was hard to tell one sister from the other; he -marvelled that any should learn to know them apart. To his eyes the -faces seemed identical, the same rich colouring, the same dark -velvet-soft eyes, the same flashing smile and finely-pencilled brows. - -Hugh made him known to the sisters, who were girls of about his own age, -albeit their southern blood made them appear older than their age. He -called one Lotta and one Linda, and asked Leofric if he thought they -would do as models for him. - -The young artist blushed to the roots of his hair, and knew not what to -say; but one of the maidens laughed merrily, and looked archly into his -face. - -"Methinks if he wants an angel-model, he had best take his own -portrait," she said, in clear musical tones; whilst the other sister -added in a voice of precisely the same character,-- - -"Or seek to get a glimpse of lovely Mistress Alys at the Castle. -Methinks she has the fairest face of any maid in the city." - -Whilst the young people were talking together in the window, and drawing -out Leofric to tell them of his art, and even to show them what he could -do by means of a bit of charcoal upon a piece of wood, a tall, burly, -dark-browed young fellow lounged into the room, and looked across at the -group round Leofric with a scowl in his deep-set eyes. - -Jack was the only one who noticed his entrance, and he knew the intruder -to be Roger de Horn, who had a certain notoriety in the place as being -one of its most turbulent spirits. - -"Supper, supper, good folks," called the mistress from the head of the -table, where she had seated herself before another smoking dish which -she had been to fetch. "If the father and Tito are busy for the moment, -we must not let the supper spoil. Doubtless they will join us when they -smell the viands.--Come, young sir, and let us see if thou canst wield a -knife as well as a pen, for I believe not in your starveling clerks. -Good victuals make good scholars, as I always say." - -The hostess was a cheerful soul, and her calling in life had given her -easy, pleasant manners that won her good-will from all. She looked -little enough like the mother of the crafty Tito, or even of these -beautiful girls. Tito, in truth, was not her son; for Balzani had been -married twice, and his first wife had been of his own nationality. Tito -was several years older than the twin sisters, and no very great -likeness existed between them. Yet the daughters looked far more Italian -than English, although they spoke their mother's tongue with perfect -fluency, and without any sort of accent. They were both very charming -girls. Leofric could not on that occasion decide in the least which was -the more charming, for he could not tell them apart. Sometimes he -thought he was beginning to know them, but again found himself -completely at fault. But he was delighted with the permission accorded -to him of drawing their portraits, and the girls' eagerness over this -matter amused and gratified him not a little. - -Roger seemed in a very ill temper all the while, as Jack was not slow to -notice. He sat silent and sullen at the board, nor did it soothe him to -observe that nobody seemed to miss him or take note of his ill-humour. -All were occupied with Hugh and his guests, chattering and laughing -gaily. Nobody appeared to have a word or a look for him, unless it were -the hostess, who pressed him sometimes to partake of one or another of -the dishes on the table, but always returned to join the chatter of the -young folks, which plainly interested her much more than the morose -responses of Roger. - -When Balzani and his son appeared, they were full of the news which was -exciting the place. The innkeeper was pleased with the thought of all -the fine company that this meeting would bring to the town. He did not -profess to know or to care very much about the rights of the case; he -was still too much the foreigner to enter keenly into English politics. -But the local excitement he thoroughly appreciated, and when he got a -chance he questioned Hugh closely about the great Earl of Leicester and -his household and retinue, wondering whether so great a man would -condescend to lodge in his house, and if so, what gain such a thing -would bring to him. - -When Jack and Leofric took their leave, promising another visit soon, -Hugh walked with them part of the way, asking their opinion of his -quarters and his friends. - -"I'd have a care if I were thee," said Jack, with one of his shrewd -glances; "for that braggart Roger de Horn is no friend of thine, and -methinks Tito and he are fast friends. In this city it behoves men to -walk warily if they have foes abroad. I would have a care if I were -thee." - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -_A "MAD" PARLIAMENT._ - - -"'Twill be a mad Parliament, gentlemen, a mad Parliament," said one -reverend doctor, as the news was definitely made known in Oxford that -that place had been selected by King and Barons as a neutral spot where -the adjourned Parliament should meet. - -Great excitement reigned throughout the city and University. Nothing was -talked of but the political situation, the weakness of the King, the -resolution of the Barons to enforce the terms of the Great Charter upon -the tyrannical monarch, and the possibility (only too well grounded) -that the Sovereign, advised by his foreign favourites, would seek to -call in aid from abroad, and overrun the fair realm of England with -foreign mercenaries. - -"But hireling foreigners must be paid," remarked one citizen grimly, as -this danger was mooted, "and until the nation gets its rights and -liberties, no more money will his Majesty wring from it. The sinews of -war are in our pockets, and there they shall stay unless the King -chooses to hear reason." - -"Ay, and more than that," cried Gilbert, hurrying up to join the eager -crowd; "I have had good news from my father in the south. He tells me -that the Barons have garrisoned the Cinque Ports, so that no foreigners -may land on our coasts. As the truce with France has just expired, they -have good reason for this step, without doing any disloyalty to his -Majesty; but all the world knows with what special object it has been -done at this moment. Methinks we shall be free from fear of foreign -invasion, and that we shall obtain our liberties without bloodshed." - -"Heaven grant we may!" cried the older and graver amongst the -townsfolks, some of whom remembered, and others had heard from their -fathers, the tales of the terrible struggle in John's time, which had -led to the granting of the Great Charter. They wanted no repetition of -such scenes as those; albeit some of the younger and more ardent -spirits, and the lawless and violent ones, would not have been -displeased had some open collision occurred which should cause the whole -country to fly to arms. - -Even as it was, great impetus had been given to the joustings and -practices of wars in the meadows around the city. Both clerks and -citizens went out afoot or on horseback during the long evenings of -summer, and often such a tumult arose, and such a din of arms, that one -might well suppose some real battle was going on rather than an -imitation of it. - -June had come, and all the world was clothed in verdure. Oxford was -looking her best and brightest at this season. As the day for the -assembling of this Parliament drew near, the excitement became intense. -Lectures in some cases were suspended, and discipline of any kind became -enforced only with difficulty. - -As usual, there were two parties in the city. The very fact that the -scholars sided almost to a man with the Barons' party disposed some of -the citizens to throw in their sympathies with the King. Henry was no -special favourite, but he was personally beloved by those who had at any -time had access to his presence. He was not vicious, and he was devout; -his defenders could always say many things in his favour. He was not a -monarch to inspire respect or personal enthusiasm; but then neither was -he one who roused against himself any great outbreak of popular rage. -Had he lived in less critical days, or been better advised, he might -have passed through life comfortably and easily, and have been regarded -as a good and well-meaning monarch. - -"We must needs see some of these great sights!" cried Jack excitedly to -Leofric, after coming back from a prowl round the city one evening. -"They say that to-morrow the Barons will march into the city; and upon -the day following the King will arrive at Beaumont Palace. We must go -forth to see these brave sights. Marry, what a time it will be for -Oxford! Right glad am I to be here at such a season! Think of it--I -might have been following the plough behind my father's horses, knowing -naught of the great things that be doing in the world!" - -A few minutes later and Hugh burst in, quivering with excitement. - -"The great Earl of Leicester with his train comes to-morrow," he cried, -"and many others of the Barons as well. Some will lodge here, and some -there; but the great De Montfort and his sons will come to Dagville's -Inn, and for the nonce all who are there must make way. So I come to beg -a lodging with you, my friends; and if fortune favours us, I will seek -to get speech with my old playmates, Guy and Amalric, and will present -ye both to them." - -"Are they the sons of the great Earl?" asked Leofric eagerly. - -"Ay; and time was once when I went as a page with my father to -Kenilworth, and we played together, we boys. Guy and Amalric are the two -youngest sons. The elder pair have won knighthood for themselves beyond -the seas. But these be yet lads still, albeit, if report says true, very -proper and noble lads. Right well do I hope that they will accompany -their father on the morrow. Methinks they will not have forgotten me. -Amalric was very friendly in those past days, and we vowed to love each -other always." - -There was little sleep for the trio in the turret that night. Jack and -Leofric made Hugh tell them everything he could remember of the De -Montfort family at Kenilworth, when he had been there as page. - -They wanted to know, too, the names of the other Barons who would -support the Earl of Leicester; and although parties changed with -somewhat confusing rapidity, as private jealousies or conflicting -interests made the friend of to-day the enemy of to-morrow, yet Hugh -knew pretty well who were likely to range themselves upon the side of -the liberties of the nation, and could give bits of information to his -companions about the great nobles of the day. - -The Earls of Gloucester, Hereford, and Norfolk were, he thought, certain -to support the Earl of Leicester, and also Hugh le Bigod and Hugh le -Despenser, whose names were pretty well known at that time. The King was -more likely to be backed by Bishops and Archbishops, especially such as -still held themselves subservient to the Pope. Then he was almost -certain to be attended by some of the De Lusignans, his half-brothers, -and by numbers of other foreign favourites, whose constant presence at -Court was such an offence to the nation. - -"They eat up everything before them, like so many locusts!" cried Hugh -hotly. "So soon as any place becomes vacant, the King, instead of -promoting some honest English gentleman to it, who may have served him -faithfully for years, throws it to one of his foreign favourites, who -may have a dozen such offices already. They drain the life-blood from -the country, and we, its sons, are left to take what pickings we can -get!" - -It was easy to understand how bitterly the English nobles and gentlemen -were beginning to resent this kind of thing; and when it was combined -with a constant infringement of their liberties, and an equally constant -imposition of new and illegal exactions, anger became exasperation, and -the sense of a coming crisis was in the very air. - -The short night was soon over, and with the first of the sunlight the -three lads awoke from their light slumbers. - -There was no lingering abed for any that day. Hardly had they returned -from their plunge in the pool, and arrayed themselves in their best -habits, before sounds in the streets warned them that all the city was -up and doing. - -Hurrying forth, they saw that the citizens had begun to deck their -houses as if for a festival: flags were flying from windows, and bands -of clerks paraded up and down the streets, singing songs, cracking -jokes, and sometimes striving to make speeches in imitation of those -which would be made when the conference should have assembled. - -Mummers were pouring into the town, as they always did on any holiday, -and at the street corners they were to be seen going through their rough -representations or practising some rude sort of jugglery. It was plain -that there would be no lectures that day. The clerks were far too -excited to attend, and the masters little less so. - -But many hours must of necessity pass before the Barons would be likely -to arrive at the city gates. These hours had to be got rid of somehow, -and Leofric suggested that they should go and see if Brother Angelus -were lecturing in the school of the Friars, since perhaps the excitement -had not spread so much into the religious establishments as into the -Halls and lodging-houses. - -Friar Angelus truly was there, and so were the pupils of his own school, -but very few outsiders came in that day; and the lecturer did not keep -his hearers very long, dismissing them with a smile, and cautioning -them not to get into any mischief or trouble in their excitement. - -He looked pleased to see Leofric and Jack, and spoke to them as he -passed out. They asked him rather eagerly which side he took--that of -the King or that of the Barons. He answered, with one of his thoughtful -smiles, that these matters were not given to him to judge of--that he -meddled but little in the strife of nations; but if he had to judge of -any question, he sought always to discover the teachings of Holy -Scripture, and to judge according to the mind of Christ. - -By this time messengers had come to report that the Earl of Leicester, -together with the Earl of Gloucester, had reached Abingdon, where they -had halted to dine, and that they might be expected to arrive at the -Grandpont by three o'clock in the afternoon. - -All the city seemed in motion towards the South Gate, which led towards -the Grandpont (as Folly Bridge was then called), and Gilbert rushing up -joined himself to the other three, and urged them to come and see all -that was to be seen. - -The narrow street was quite blocked with foot passengers--clerks, -citizens, masters and doctors all mingling together in one moving mass. -It was a good-natured crowd, and there was much laughing and jesting as -they had to squeeze through the gateway, and again across the bridge, -until in the meadow beyond they had breathing room, and could spread -themselves out more at ease. Here, dotted about in picturesque -groups, were knots of persons who had come from the surrounding -districts--farmers on their stout nags, with wife or daughter perched on -a pillion behind; and there, too, were groups of squires and gentlemen -from the neighbouring houses or castles, many of these having brought -their women folk to watch the procession pass. - -One group attracted attention from the fine trappings of the horses, and -from the general air of importance it wore. There were two ladies, -several horsemen in fine garments, and one tall, commanding personage, -who was evidently an official of some sort. He was surrounded by several -soldiers, who observed an attitude of watchful attention; and Gilbert -said to his comrades in a quick whisper,-- - -"Yon is the Constable of the Castle. They say he is very favourable to -the cause of the Barons, though he calls himself the servant of the -King. He is a good man, and well beliked in Oxford, albeit he and the -Chancellor sometimes come to loggerheads anent the limits of their -jurisdiction; yet they be good friends for all that. There goes the -Chancellor to speak with him and join his party." - -Leofric looked rather eagerly towards the little group around the -Constable, and truly enough there sat Mistress Alys upon her palfrey, -her golden hair hanging like a cloud about her face, her eyes gazing -round her full of curiosity. Suddenly she met the gaze bent upon her, -and started a little. Then a look of recognition flashed into her face. -She glanced at her father, but he was engrossed in conversation, and did -not see. Failing in getting his attention, she just raised her hand, and -waved it for a moment towards Leofric and his companion; then blushing -a little as if at her boldness, she drew back behind one of the horsemen -in the group. - -Leofric bared his head and bowed low at the little lady's salute; but he -made no further attempt to attract attention, and the friends passed -quickly through the crowd lingering at the head of the bridge, and made -their way along the road towards Abingdon, where numbers of the citizens -were already straying, in hopes of catching sight of the foremost of the -Barons' followers. - -Presently they came upon a group gathered beneath the shade of some -large oak trees, and heard themselves hailed in tones of welcome. This -group consisted of the Seaton family, and the beautiful twins, Lotta and -Linda. Pedro Balzani, not desiring that his daughters should remain in -the inn when it was like to be crowded from garret to basement by fine -gallants in the train of the Earl of Leicester, had asked of his -neighbours the Seatons houseroom for them at this season, Joanna Seaton -being the great friend of the twin sisters. The whole party had come -forth to picnic under the greenwood trees and watch the show go by. And -now, as was but natural, these four comrades, who always consorted more -or less together, were invited to share in the remains of the repast, -and to join the pleasant party. - -Nothing loth, they all sat down, and having been too excited to provide -themselves with dinner, were glad enough of some of Dame Seaton's -excellent fare. By this time all the party were very well -acquainted--laughter and fun were the order of the day. By this time -Leofric had come to distinguish as a rule between the twin sisters, -although he frequently made a mistake which evoked amusement and banter. -Hugh never made any mistake now, and always gravitated towards Linda, -the gentler of the two girls. Leofric sometimes wondered whether or not -he was beginning to love the maiden. She was certainly very sweet and -winning, yet she was but the daughter of an innkeeper, and half a -foreigner to boot; whilst Hugh was a gentleman's son, and might hope one -day to win his spurs. - -The sun overhead shone down hotly, though beneath the trees it was -pleasant enough. The afternoon was wearing on, and excitement had become -intense. - -At last the long-waited-for sounds arose, telling of the approach of a -number of riders. Rushing helter-skelter along the dusty road came bands -of clerks and others, who had gone on towards Abingdon, and now came -pouring back towards the city with the cry on their lips,---- - -"They come! they come!" - -All sprang to their feet. The youths helped the maidens to clamber into -good places of observation amid the branches of a gnarled old oak, -blasted by lightning, that stood hard by the road. Then they drew -themselves up bare-headed beneath, prepared to swell the shout of -welcome which arose as soon as the foremost horsemen hove in sight. -Leofric strained his eyes to gaze at the oncoming procession, for it was -such a sight as his eyes had never looked upon before. - -Hugh stood close beside him, his eyes shining with excitement and -anticipation. The tramp of horse-hoofs and the ringing sound of armour -made itself heard through the still, clear air. - -"Come they in arms?" whispered Gilbert with bated breath, for he was not -prepared for that. Yet, sure enough, as the first ranks of the horsemen -rode up, it was plainly to be seen that they were armed from top to -toe--a brave spectacle in truth, yet one that the by-standers had -scarcely expected to see. - -Row after row, row after row of bravely-trapped horsemen passed by at a -gentle trot, and still Hugh made no sign. Then he suddenly grasped the -arms of those next to him, and exclaimed,---- - -"There he is! there he is! Is he not a right royal man?" - -Leofric's gaze was instantly fastened upon the eagle-like face of a -warrior in a richly-chased coat of mail, with a plumed head-piece on his -head--a man who sat erect in his saddle, returning the greetings of the -by-standers with a grave dignity of demeanour--a man who looked born to -command and born to rule, and who, in spite of his own foreign blood, -was at this moment the champion of England's liberties, the enemy of -those hordes of foreign aliens who were preying upon the land to her -destruction. - -Close behind him rode in pairs four young men, all of them bearing some -sort of likeness to their eagle-faced sire. The faces of the first two -did not specially attract Leofric, for there was too much haughtiness in -the bearing of the young men, albeit no trace of that passion was to be -seen in their great father. But the younger pair were far more -attractive, being bright-faced boys, who looked about them with eager -eyes, and flashed a quick smile at Hugh as they rode by. - -"Those be my young lords, Guy and Amalric," cried Hugh with beaming -face, "and they have not forgotten me. Anon I will seek speech of them. -And see--see! yonder rides mine own father, amongst the retainers -bringing up the rear. Ah! I had scarce thought to see him here. Now, -perchance, we shall see something of the great scene when this -Parliament, which men call "mad", shall assemble itself. Methinks there -will be sound sense found amongst those who gather together to discuss -the welfare of the nation." - -It was hopeless to try to keep up with the riders; the hot sun and -choking dust alike precluded such a thing. The party returned leisurely -to Oxford, to find the city half mad with excitement. Nor was there any -diminution of excitement possible; for on the morrow there would be a -yet grander sight, when the King himself should arrive, and when the -Barons should ride forth to meet and welcome him. - -This was indeed a very fine spectacle, and Hugh took care that his -friends should share it with him. He had managed to borrow steeds from -some of his father's servants, who had no need to take part in this -ceremony, and upon these horses he mounted his friends and himself. They -posted themselves at a certain spot hard by Beaumont Palace, where they -were told they would obtain an excellent view of the meeting betwixt -King and Barons. - -To-day Leofric and Jack were able to obtain a far nearer and better view -of the Earl of Leicester, and the more they studied his handsome face, -the more admiration did they feel for him. He seemed the soul and centre -of that noble assembly. The other Barons appeared to regard him as their -natural chieftain, and whenever he spoke they hung upon his words, and -appeared to give the utmost respect to them. Although he was habited -more plainly than any, he was like a king in their midst. His face was -lined by anxiety and care, but the fire in his eyes was unquenched and -unquenchable. He looked like one born to rule, and his expression seemed -to show that, on this occasion at least, he meant to exercise that -faculty to the uttermost. - -A blare of trumpets suddenly announced the coming of the King, and a -thrill seemed to run through the assembled crowd. The Earl drew himself -erect in his saddle, and the other nobles fell into rank around him. The -trumpet notes drew nearer and nearer, and at last the cry was -raised,---- - -"The King! the King!" - -In gorgeous array, surrounded by courtiers dressed in the extreme of -foppery, appeared the procession of the monarch. The nobles bared their -heads, as did also the crowd, and all faces were turned expectantly -towards the oncoming procession. - -Everything that pomp and state could do to add dignity to the King's -Majesty was present here; and yet there was so little of true kingly -majesty in that weak, handsome face, and in the shifting expression of -the uncertain eyes, that Leofric, looking from one face to the other, -said in his heart,---- - -"Is it possible that that is the King and the other the subject? Surely -it should be just the other way about." - -It did indeed so appear; for the Earl, whilst showing every mark of -respect to his sovereign, yet wore himself so lofty and kingly an aspect -that Henry seemed unwittingly to shrink before him, but he strove to -conceal this by taking a haughty and rebuking tone. - -"How, now, my lord of Leicester! is it in arms that you come to meet -your King?" - -"Sire," replied the Earl, speaking for himself and his companions, "we -are on our way to quell the troubles that have arisen in Wales, and -therefore come we armed, as indeed needs must be if we are to do there -your Majesty's behests. This business once over for which we are met -together, and we must to the West to serve your Highness there. Let us -hope for a speedy settlement of affairs here, for our presence is needed -urgently against the troublers of the peace of the realm." - -As he spoke the Earl swept with his eagle eyes the ranks of swarthy -faces that surrounded the King, and a murmur went up from the crowd -which was sufficiently significant. - -It was almost an open challenge of defiance, and Henry knew it as such. -This could be seen in the flush upon his face, and in the flash of his -eye. Yet he could not meet the calm gaze of the Earl, and he strove to -pass the matter off with a laugh. - -"Thou wert always something too ready with thy tongue, Simon," he said; -"be careful thou art not some day too ready with thy sword likewise." - -"My sword can never be too ready, an it be unsheathed in the service of -your Majesty's peace and honour, and for the safety and welfare of the -fair realm over which it has pleased God to set you," was the steady -response. - -The King laughed, and shrugged his shoulders. - -"Come and ride with me, and tell me of my sister, thy wife," he said, as -though willing to let other matters rest for the present. "Thou art as -great a tyrant as ever thou wast, Simon; but beshrew me if I can help -from liking thee when we meet face to face. Ride by my side and talk to -me. Let the people at least see that we bear each other no ill-will." - -So King and subject rode side by side to the palace of Beaumont, and the -people made the welkin ring with their acclamations. - -"Though whether they be shouting for thee or for me," remarked Henry, -with a short laugh, "perhaps it would be well not to inquire too -closely." - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -_THE CONSTABLE'S CHILDREN._ - - -"Fair Mistress Alys, this is sooth a wondrous city, in the which strange -sights are to be seen. Fain would I myself belong to it, and make one of -those bands of scholars whom I see passing to and fro through the -streets. Fain would I learn more of the life here, and share it for a -while. I am aweary of the clash of arms and the strife of tongues. The -life of a scholar has more charms for me." - -The fair-faced Alys looked up from the frame where was stretched a great -piece of tapestry work, upon which her nimble fingers were at work. -There was a smile in her eyes as she made reply,-- - -"And yet, from all I hear and see, there is plenty of strife of tongues -and clash of arms even within the walls of this city, and amongst the -clerks and scholars themselves. I have not dwelt long enough here to -know what it is all about; but methinks those who have the charge of the -city have hard work sometimes to keep the peace there." - -"That is very true," spoke a second voice, not at all unlike the one -which had just ceased, although it belonged to a lad of seventeen -summers, who lay full length upon a wide settle, over which a great -bearskin rug had been first laid. The face of this youth was thin and -hollow, and his hands were white and wasted. But his hazel eyes were -liquid and full of brightness, and though the broad brow was often -furrowed by pain, the smile which lit up the thin, well-cut features was -frequent and full of brightness. - -"Yes; Alys speaks no more than the truth," said the youth, as Amalric de -Montfort turned to look at him. "We have not been long in this place, as -thou dost know. Until our father had been settled here some time as -Constable of the Castle, he would not summon us to be with him. We -remained with our mother's kindred in the south, and have only been a -few short months within these walls. Yet we have learned many strange -things during this time, and truly do I think that the city of Oxford -can be one of the most turbulent spots upon the face of the earth. I -have heard my father and the Chancellor of the University taking counsel -together how the peace may be kept, and in sooth it seems no easy matter -to decide." - -"Ah yes, where many hot-headed youths be pent up together in narrow -bounds, there must needs be strife of a kind," answered Amalric; "but -that, after all, is a brotherly sort of strife, far removed from this -other strife of which I begin to grow strangely weary. If ye twain could -know but the half of what my noble father has endured at the hands of -the King--how he has spent his substance and his own life-blood away -there in Gascony, all to establish the King's royal authority there; and -how for all his faithful service he has received naught but hard words -and humiliations which would have turned many another into a bitter foe! -The tyranny and caprice of the weak King (uncle though he be of mine, I -will speak the truth of him) has been heartbreaking. It has aged my lady -mother, and embittered my father's life. And now, when he is forced to -stand forth as the champion of the nation, to hold the King to his -promises, there will be nothing before him but one long, strenuous -fight. Oh, I begin to weary of it all! If I could help him, I would be -ever at his side; but I can do nothing, and my heart grows sick within -me. Would that he would leave me behind in this city of learning, that I -might join the ranks of scholars, and gain, perchance, by my pen what I -scarce think I shall ever do by my sword! Methinks I was not born for -such strenuous days as these." - -"Would that I might be in the very thickest of the strife!" cried the -lad, Edmund de Kynaston, his eyes dilating with a quick flash. "Methinks -were I as others are, I would ever seek out the post of greatest peril, -and stand in the foremost of the fight! Yet here am I, a useless log, -scarce able to put one foot before the other. Such is the caprice of -Dame Fortune!" - -Alys rose from her frame, and crossed the room with light steps; she -bent over her brother and gently smoothed away the hair from his brow. - -"But thou art happy here with me, my brother?" she questioned -pleadingly; "and when our father has time to see to the matter, we will -study together, and grow learned and wise, even if we cannot go forth -into the great world of battles without." - -Edmund's smile was bright and eager as he imprisoned his sister's -fingers in his own. - -"Verily, we will do great things together in one fashion or another, -sweet sister. I am always happy with thee at my side; yet I would that I -could serve and tend thee, instead of receiving all the service at thy -hands." - -"I love to tend thee, brother mine," whispered Alys, as she bent over -him and kissed his brow, and then tripped lightly back to her frame; for -idleness was not permitted to the daughter of the Constable, and her -mother required a daily portion of work from those skilful fingers. - -This conversation took place in a pleasant upper chamber belonging to -one of the many solid buildings enclosed within the walls of what was -known as the Castle of Oxford. - -There were several buildings within these circling walls--the College -and Chapel of St. George, the Constable's quarters, and certain strong -towers that were often used as prisons for unruly clerks and scholars. -The Chancellor himself, although exercising a wide jurisdiction over the -liberties of the members of the University, had no place of durance in -which to place offenders, so that they were most often brought into the -Castle and lodged there. - -Sir Humphrey de Kynaston had not occupied the position of Constable very -long, and so far he and the Chancellor had been excellent friends. They -were both anxious to maintain the peace of the city, and were agreed to -act in concert, instead of in rivalry, as had sometimes been the case -between former Governors of Castle and University. - -Sir Humphrey had only two children, a boy and a girl. Edmund had always -been famed for his daring spirit and sunny temperament, and during his -boyhood had been the pride and joy of his father's heart. Two years ago, -however, he had received what appeared at the time to be a fatal injury -during a boar-hunt in the New Forest, where he was staying with his -mother's kinsfolks. The boar had turned to bay, and when some daring -huntsman, together with Edmund's uncle, approached to try to give the -final blow, the maddened creature sprang at them with such fury that -both fell before him, and all thought their lives must pay the forfeit. -But Edmund had seized a strong spear, and had made so sudden and fierce -a rush that the beast was borne back for a moment, giving the two time -to gain their feet once again. When they turned to slay their quarry, -however, they found that he had inflicted a terrible wound upon Edmund -with his great tusks. The boy was carried home in what was thought to be -a dying state, and although his fine constitution had enabled him to -pull through the long and dangerous illness, he had remained permanently -crippled, unable to do more than trail himself painfully from room to -room, or occasionally in warm weather to take a little very gentle -exercise on the back of a quiet and well-trained horse, which would be -content to pace sedately without prancing or curvetting. - -Since that day it had been the chiefest happiness of Alys's life to wait -upon her brother, soothe his hours of suffering, which were many, and -share with him every simple joy and interest in life. Brother and sister -had both been greatly pleased to join their father at the Castle here, -and were ready to take a keen interest in all that went on at this seat -of learning. - -Edmund had been fired with the desire to excel now in learning as he had -once excelled in feats of skill and strength. Their father had promised -to find for them a tutor with whom they might study; and perhaps some -youthful clerk to read to them out of such books as were then -obtainable, that they might progress the faster in their studies. - -But the present excitement occasioned by the Parliament assembled in the -city had for the moment driven everything else out of the minds of those -dwelling there, and Sir Humphrey had his hands and mind and house alike -full. - -The Parliament was sitting in the vacated quarters of the Black Friars -in the Jewry. The largest of their buildings there had been hastily -fitted up as a Council chamber; and the King and Barons met in daily -conclave to discuss the situation, and agree upon some definite plan for -the future. - -The great De Montfort, who had been accustomed to rough it under all -sorts of climates and in all sorts of conditions, would have been -content to take up his own quarters at the inn in the town, had not Sir -Humphrey insisted that he and his sons should be his guests at the -Castle, leaving only the retinue at Dagville's Inn. - -Thus it came about that, whilst the Earl and his two elder sons went -daily to the meeting-place in the Jewry, the younger sons, Guy and -Amalric, were left pretty much to their own devices, and spent their -time for the most part either in wandering about the town and learning -what they could as to the life there, or with the fair Alys and her -brother in this pleasant, airy chamber. - -The room was itself very attractive, for it was adorned with tapestry -hangings which Alys's skilful fingers had wrought, and upon the stone -floor lay the dressed skins of many a wild creature of the woods which -Edmund had slain ere he had been laid low. Several stuffed birds and -small beasts were to be seen set upon the brackets which Edmund carved -in his hours of ease; and a tame falcon upon a perch occupied a little -recess, and when released from his chain would fly about the room or -perch affectionately on the hand of the master he loved. A great -wolf-hound also was generally to be found lying at full length beside -his master's couch. He had been Edmund's most faithful follower almost -from boyhood, and was now growing old and a little infirm. Therefore his -master's ways were little trouble to him, and save when he paced -backwards and forwards in the courtyard with his mistress, he seldom -cared to move from beside Edmund's couch. - -Both Guy and Amalric de Montfort had grown fond of this upper chamber -and its inhabitants, and came and went almost at will. Edmund had been -keenly interested in all that these lads could tell him of their -father's campaigns, and of the battle for constitutional liberty which -he was so strenuously fighting now. Edmund knew that his own father was -strongly in sympathy with the action that the Barons were now taking, -and he listened eagerly to any items of information which he could pick -up. But whilst the Parliament was sitting, little was said as to the -course the deliberations were taking. There were whispers of stormy -scenes, and of outbreaks of fierce and rather impotent anger on the part -of the King; but for the most part a discreet silence was observed as to -the probable result of the deliberations, though from the King's -increasing irritability and fits of gloom it was surmised that he was -not best pleased at the course things were taking. - -The talk between the De Kynastons and Amalric de Montfort on this -particular day was interrupted by the sudden entrance of Guy, who came -in eagerly and joyously. - -"I have a plan!" he cried. "I was wandering down hard by the Grandpont, -when I saw a man in a right comely wherry, and he was pleased to hire it -to me for a few pence. He says that it will carry a party well, and that -if we lift it over the fall by Iffley Church, we can navigate a great -stretch of the river, or if we better like we can go up against the -current. Methought thou mightest well go with us, Edmund, for thou canst -ride down to the river-bank, and then the boat will carry thee bravely, -and we can take with us that bear's skin and make a couch for thee along -the bottom." - -Alys clapped her hands in delight at the thought. Somehow it had never -occurred to them that the river might open up a new source of amusement -for the invalid. - -Quickly was the matter settled. Dame Kynaston, though rather a martinet -in her household, as a managing housewife in those days had some need to -be, was a loving mother also, and was only too glad to forward any plan -whereby Edmund might benefit in health or spirits. Very soon the little -party was on its way to the wherry lying by the bridge, eagerly planning -the day's pleasuring, and finally settling that the navigation of the -Cherwell would afford the most amusement and novelty. - -"What is yon tower hard by the bridge?" asked Amalric of Alys, by whose -side he was walking, a little in advance of the other pair. - -"They call it Friar Bacon's study," answered Alys. "You may have heard -of Friar Bacon. They say he was a great and a good man, and he joined -himself to the Minorite Friars. But he grew too learned in what men call -the black arts--in astrology and astronomy; and he built himself yon -tower, that he might the better study the stars. So men got frightened -at him and his learning, and he was banished the city and the realm. I -have heard that he went to Paris, but I know not if that be true. They -say that if a greater or more learned man should ever pass beneath the -tower, its walls will crumble away, and it will fall to the ground. But -it has not fallen yet!" - -"I have heard of Friar Bacon and his learning in very truth," answered -Amalric. "I call it shame that such a man should be banished the realm. -I believe not that any learning hurts the soul of man, so it be gotten -in the fear of God and the love of man." - -Just at that moment a youth in the dress of a clerk turned a corner, and -came face to face with Alys and her companion. - -"Hugh!" cried Amalric joyfully. "If I have not been looking for another -sight of thy face ever since we first entered the city, and I caught -sight of thee in the crowd! Now this is well met, for we are bent on a -days pleasuring on the water, and I am very sure that fair Mistress Alys -will give me leave to ask thee to join our company." - -Alys bent her head with ready assent. She was interested in all clerks; -and the pleasant, open face of Hugh was attractive, besides the -guarantee of his being known to Amalric. Guy also gave him a friendly -greeting when the palfrey was led down to the waters edge, and before -long the whole party had embarked, and were rowing gently down the -stream to the point where the Cherwell made its junction with the Isis. - -Hugh was called upon to tell his experiences as a scholar in the city, -and was nothing loth to do so. Amalric listened with all his ears, and -Edmund likewise. The youngest son of the warlike Earl of Leicester had -more of the scholar than the soldier in his composition, and was already -deeply bitten by the idea of remaining in Oxford and becoming a scholar -there. It was not likely that his father would oppose the wish if -strongly urged, and Amalric thus lost no opportunity of obtaining -information as to the life there. - -Edmund lay along the bottom of the boat, delighted with the easy motion, -with the tree-crowned banks between which they were gliding, and the -beauty of all they saw in wood and meadow. The waterway was so narrow in -places that Alys could hardly believe they could force their way through -it at all; but this they always managed to do, and pushed on and on -until the sound of falling water told them that they would find an -obstruction to further progress. - -"Never mind," cried Hugh; "it is but the fall. We must disembark and -carry the boat a few yards, and launch it afresh on the upper stream. -There we shall have a wider highway and more water. Ha! and here, as -happy chance wills it, are two good friends who will lend us a hand." - -They had come in sight of the fall now, and also of a little canoe drawn -up near to the bank, in which a pair of lads were seated, one diligently -fishing in the pool, the other poring over a small volume which he held -in his hands; and so intent did this latter appear over his task, that -it was not until hailed in a loud voice by Hugh that he lifted his face. - -When he did so, however, Alys gave a little cry, and bending over -Edmund, she said eagerly,-- - -"Brother, yonder is the clerk who saved me when the palfrey went nigh to -hurting me that day in the spring-tide. I am sure it is he; and it was -he I saw in the meadows the day when the Barons made their entry into -the city. Prithee may I speak to him? he seems to be known to Master -Hugh." - -"I will speak him first," answered Edmund; and then with a good deal of -confusion of tongues the boat was drawn ashore, and all the party -disembarked--Alys giving her shoulder to her brother to lean upon whilst -the wherry was carried to the upper waters close above the fall. - -"May I not help you, sir?" asked Leofric, coming up with a shy smile in -his eyes. The other four youths--for Jack had taken his part there--were -carrying the boat, and Leofric had been sent back to help Edmund up the -narrow path. "I am very strong, and the way is not long. Lean upon me, -and I will take you there gently." - -"Thanks, good lad," answered Edmund, availing himself of the strong arm -extended to him. "I was wanting a word with thee, for my sister here -tells me that thou didst do her a good turn one day some while back, -when her horse took fright, and might have thrown her from its back." - -Leofric blushed and disclaimed, declaring that Jack had done more than -himself; but Alys was of another opinion, and both brother and sister -fell into conversation with their new acquaintance, whose face, as -usual, won him favour at once. - -"Thou wert reading when we came up," said Edmund; "art thou a scholar of -this place?" - -Leofric told of himself, who and what he was, and admitted that he was -able to read Latin fairly well and understand it too, and that Brother -Angelus had given him several books to study, to help him to a greater -proficiency. - -"These are the 'Sentences' they think so much of in the schools," said -Leofric, drawing the little volume from his pouch; "but Brother Angelus -prefers to go straight to the Scriptures themselves for learning, and -loves not the Sentences very greatly. But it is well for a clerk to be -versed in them. I have begun to study the philosophy of Aristotle too, -for all men talk much of him now, though some say that his learning is -dangerous to the soul. How-beit all men are eager to learn it." - -"And where dost thou dwell?" asked Edmund eagerly; "and if thou be poor, -as thou sayest, how dost thou live?" - -"Our wants are but few, and we live in a little turret on the walls, -where we have made a chamber for ourselves, no man forbidding us. My -comrade, Jack Dugdale, fishes, and snares rabbits in the woods; and I -gain small sums of money by painting on vellum, which I learned from the -good monks of St. Michael. We have enough for our needs, and can pay our -fees to the masters we seek after. Your father, sir, gave us money that -day of which you spoke. It was very welcome to us then, for we had but -come into the city, and scarce knew then how we should live." - -By this time the boat was launched again, and the whole party assisted -Edmund to regain his former position along the bottom. Guy de Montfort -had taken an immense fancy to the canoe he had seen, and nothing would -serve him but that Jack should bring it up and give him a lesson in the -management of the craft. When he heard how the two lads had travelled -in it from a region not so very far from his own home of Kenilworth, he -was very much astonished; and getting Leofric to take his place in the -boat, he and Jack set off together up the stream, and were soon lost to -sight of the others. - -This left Amalric, Hugh, and Leofric to navigate the larger boat, and to -talk together of those matters which interested them and Edmund so much. -It was natural that Amalric and Hugh should consort together, having -been friends and comrades in old days. This left Leofric free to answer -the many eager questions put to him by Edmund, whilst Alys sat by with -eager face and shining eyes, not losing a word of the conversation, and -sometimes taking a share in it herself. - -"I can get books," said Edmund, "but they be nearly all in Latin. I can -neither read them easily nor understand what I read. I want to find -somebody who will come and read with me; for soon my eyes grow weary, -and my back aches if I try to hold up the volume myself, and I am -wellnigh ashamed to ask my father for a tutor, when perchance I might so -soon get aweary of his teachings. What I want rather, to begin with, is -a tutor for perhaps a few hours in the week, and for the rest a youth -like myself, himself a clerk, but with more learning than I, who would -come and read to me and with me till I could get the mastery myself over -the Latin tongue." - -Leofric's eyes were bright with interest. He was too modest to speak the -words that trembled on his tongue; but the thought of having access to -books was strangely tempting, and there was something about Edmund and -Alys which attracted him greatly. The gentle refinement of their manners -and speech was in such pleasing contrast to the _brusquerie_ of the bulk -of his associates. When Alys said timidly,-- - -"Would Leofric Wyvill come to us if our father approved?" his face -burned with gratification and joy at being thus singled out; and Edmund -looked at him, saying,-- - -"I had scarce liked to ask, in case thou mightest have other work more -important; but I trow my father would approve, and would pay thee for -thy time and labour." - -"O sir, to have books to read would be payment enough!" cried Leofric -eagerly. "I have longed to see more, but there be all too few in the -city for the needs of scholars and clerks; and but for the kindness of -Brother Angelus, I should never have aught to study save what I can -write down of the things we hear. I am but a learner myself; but if I -can help you, it will make me glad and proud to do so. I could at least -strive to remember all I hear, and repeat it to you. That is what I have -to do for Jack, who is not used to learning. He forgets all too soon, -and then we go over each lecture together, and I write upon the walls -such things as we most desire to remember, and there they are to remind -us if we want information another day." - -Before the boat and its occupants made their way back to the town, -Amalric de Montfort had made up his mind to ask of his father grace to -remain behind and enter himself as a clerk in some Hall at Oxford; -whilst Edmund had fully resolved to beg his parents to engage Leofric -Wyvill to come to him several times in the week, to read with him, and -instruct him in brother-like fashion in those things which he was -learning for himself. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -_STORMY SCENES._ - - -"Have a care how thou dost answer me, Mistress; I am not one who brooks -trifling!" - -"I have never trifled with thee, Roger de Horn," answered the maiden -addressed, speaking firmly though gently. "Methinks thou dost forget -thyself in speaking such words to me to-day." - -The dark face of Roger was deeply flushed. He looked as though he had -been drinking--as indeed was probably the case; at any rate he was very -angry, and his words came hissing from between his teeth in a fashion -not pleasant to hear. - -"Not trifled with me, quotha? Canst thou look me in the face and say -that?--whilst the love-token that thou didst give me lies now upon my -heart!" - -The face of Linda Balzani flushed deeply, partly with anger, partly with -maiden modesty. She drew herself away with a gesture full of simple -dignity. - -"I have given thee no token," she said. "If thou hast received aught, it -must be from the hands of my sister. I know nothing of any token." - -"What!" cried the young man, the flush mounting even to his brow, "wilt -thou deny the kiss that thou didst bestow upon me out in the greenwood -on Midsummer Eve, and the token thou didst give me as proof of thy -love?" - -Linda drew away yet a little farther, and glanced round the room as -though seeking some way of exit. The excitement in Rogers manner was -unpleasant, and the claim he was making upon her was revolting. She had -always disliked this braggart, even though treating him with civility as -her brother's friend. Of late she had come to dislike him more and more, -and to shrink from his approach as one shrinks from the proximity of -some noisome reptile. She had fancied that her sister had of late been -seeking the society of Roger with pleasure; which thing rather perplexed -her, because in private Lotta never masked her dislike and contempt for -the bully and swaggerer, and of late had been more severe in her -strictures than ever. - -The very thought of what had taken place under the greenwood trees upon -Midsummer Eve brought a flush to Linda's brow and a throb to her heart. -Was it not then and there that Hugh le Barbier had breathed into her -ears some words so full of music that the echo of them had never left -them since? She had scarce dared to think what those words might imply. -She was content to dream rather than to think, and she had lived in -dreamland almost ever since. To be spoken to thus was unendurable, and -the spirit of the maiden was roused. - -"Methinks, sir, that thou hast been drinking, and hast overheated thy -blood," she said, rising as if to leave the room. "I spoke scarce three -words to thee upon that Midsummer Eve. I have done nothing and said -nothing to warrant the claim thou dost make. Prithee let me go; I have -had enough of this." - -But Roger planted himself before the door, his sombre eyes glowing with -passion. - -"Beshrew me if thou be not a false and fickle jade! But I will brook -none such answer from thee. See here--behold the token! Wilt thou dare -to look upon it and tell me it was never thine?" - -Linda looked, and started slightly. It was indeed a little trinket that -had belonged to her for years. As a child she used to carry it as a -charm about her neck; but latterly she had ceased to do this. She had -not even missed it from the box where she kept it together with a few -more little keepsakes and girlish treasures. How it had come into the -possession of Roger she could not imagine. He saw her start, and his -eyes gleamed. - -"So!--thou dost not dare to deny the witness of thine eyes!" - -"The heart was once mine," answered Linda quietly, "but I have not seen -it for many weeks. I never gave it thee. It must have fallen into the -hands of another, and so have come to thine. Let me pass, sir; we have -had something too much of this already." - -"What!" he cried furiously, "thou dost own to the trinket, but dost deny -the gift? Thinkest thou that I will endure to be flouted thus?" - -"I flout thee not, sir; I do but speak sooth. I gave thee no trinket--I -gave thee no kiss. I have never bestowed upon thee aught save that meed -of friendship which my brother's friend has a right to look for." - -He grasped her slim wrist in his strong hand. He brought his swarthy -face and flashing eyes close to her shrinking face. - -"Thou didst give me much more than that till _he_ came amongst us--the -upstart, the fine gentleman, the fop with the smooth speech and dainty -dress! Thinkest thou I have not seen it all--how that thou dost seek to -play us one against the other? But thou shalt never make a tool of me; I -will have all or nothing! And I will wring the neck of any man who shall -dare come betwixt me and my love!" - -The last words were hissed rather than spoken, and so cruel and fierce -was the aspect of the speaker that Linda tore herself suddenly away and -uttered a shriek of fear. - -The next moment the door was quickly opened from without, and Joanna -Seaton appeared, with Lotta a little behind her, the latter wearing -rather a strange look upon her handsome, haughty face, whilst her gaze -glanced rapidly from one to the other of the occupants of the room. - -"Is aught amiss?" asked Joanna quickly; "methought that I heard a call." - -Roger turned upon his heel with one sinister glance over his shoulder, -and made as if to depart. - -"I will finish what I have to say another day," he observed, "when thou -art in a better frame for listening, fair Mistress Linda, and when thou -hast something refreshed thy memory." - -"What does he mean?" asked Joanna, as Roger clanked down the stairs and -Linda sank trembling upon a couch. - -"He is a bad man--I fear and I hate him!" she cried in panting -breaths.--"Lotta, what hast thou done that he should say such things to -me? It must have been thy doing! He has the agate heart that once I -wore. None can have given him that but thou. And thou must have given -him other tender tokens too, for he speaks of things of which I know -naught. Sister, thou doest not well to show treachery to thine own flesh -and blood!" - -Lotta tossed her handsome head, and a flush crept into her dusky cheek. -Of late the likeness between the sisters had grown somewhat less. A -softness and subtile charm had crept over Linda, whilst Lotta, though -handsome as ever, had seemed to grow harder and more defiant in her -proud beauty. Mistakes between the pair were of less frequent -occurrence, and although it would be easy for Lotta to personate her -sister of set purpose, the difference between them was becoming more -clearly marked day by day. - -"What now, Linda?" quoth the other; "thou art always fancying some new -thing. I have scant patience with thy whims. What do I know of thy -trinkets, or of thy lovers? Thou art like a skilful bowman, who has a -second string to his bow ready to hand. But when thou dost find that -such a game has its perils, and that thou art playing with edge tools, -prithee do not seek to drag me in to help thee out of the slough. It is -a paltry trick, and unworthy of thy name." - -"But Lotta--" - -"Peace, child! I will hear no more. I am sick to death of thee and thy -lovers! Let me alone. Manage thine own affairs as thou wilt, but no word -shalt thou have from me. Go, and do as thou dost choose. Play them one -against the other, and see what comes of it. I will have nothing to do -with the matter; it is no concern of mine." - -And Lotta swept out of the room with her whirlwind air of displeasure, -whilst Linda looked in perplexity at Joanna, and asked piteously,-- - -"Why is she so changed to me?" - -"I fear me it is jealousy," answered Joanna, who had seen a great deal -during the weeks that the twins had been with them. Joanna had been -friendly with both from childhood, but had always liked Linda best. Now -she began to find that she loved Linda and rather disliked and feared -Lotta. There was something wild and untamed in her nature, and her -conduct towards her sister often provoked the indignation of the -onlooker. - -"Jealousy!" repeated Linda, with rising colour. - -"Ay, jealousy of what she sees betwixt thee and Hugh le Barbier," -answered Joanna. "Hast thou not seen that Lotta has gone nigh to lose -her heart to yon courtly youth? I have observed it these many weeks, and -once I did think that he might return her regard; but it seems plain -now that his fancy has been elsewhere fixed, and poor Lotta has to bear -the pain of seeing it too." - -Linda's cheeks were scarlet; she faltered as she spoke. - -"Methought Lotta was pleased by the notice of Roger. I had thought that -her fancy went that way." - -"Perchance it did--till Hugh appeared. But there can be no comparison -betwixt the two, and Lotta has ambition. She would fain link her lot in -life with one who could raise her higher in the world. And Hugh has -prospects of becoming, if not a knight at least an esquire to some noble -lord, in whose service he may rise high. It may be ambition rather than -love; but be it what it may, it is bitter to her to see herself passed -by for another. I think perhaps it is the more bitter because that other -is her sister, and so like to her in outward show that she cannot -understand why she holds not an equal place in his heart." - -Linda's face was all aglow. It could not but be sweet to feel that -others had read the secret of Hugh's attachment to herself; but, again, -it pained her that her sister should regard her as a rival, and still -more that she should stoop to subterfuge, and seek to embroil her with -so dangerous a man as Roger de Horn. - -"What can it profit her to behave thus?" she asked of Joanna, when she -had told the whole story; "why should she seek to anger him thus against -me? It is cruel to me, and also to him, if indeed a creature so full of -ferocity has any room in his heart for the gentle passion of love." - -"Love is not always a gentle passion with natures such as his," answered -Joanna shrewdly; "and methinks I see what Lotta seeks to accomplish. -She knows that thou hast a timid nature as compared with her own; and -she thinks, possibly, that Roger will terrify thee into compliance with -his wishes, or that doubt and distrust may be awakened in the heart of -Hugh by what he hears and sees; in which case, perchance, he might turn -to her for comfort. Such are the unworthy wiles of a jealous nature. But -it is playing a dangerous game to trifle with a creature so untamed and -savage as Roger. There is no knowing to what excesses his anger may lead -him." - -Linda shuddered slightly at the memory of the past scene. - -"Pray Heaven he hurt not Hugh!" she murmured. "He said he would wring -the neck of any man that dared to come betwixt him and his purpose!" - -"That is bad," said Joanna, looking grave. "I will speak to my brother -and also to Gilbert Barbeck, and tell them to give an eye to Hugh should -any riot arise in the city, as is like." - -"Why is it like?" asked Linda anxiously. - -"Marry, because of all the excitements in the city during the sitting of -this 'Mad Parliament,' as the King's friends have dubbed it. It has been -hard work to keep down rioting all these weeks; and men say they are -certain there will be some great collision ere long--we are never safe -from such in this place, as thou dost know. The marvel is that none such -took place whilst the Parliament was sitting. Had it not been for the -presence within the walls of so many armed men under discipline, I -verily believe it would have done so." - -There was much truth in the words of this citizen maiden. Great had been -the excitement ruling in Oxford during the days of the sitting of the -Great Council or Parliament, and great was the joy and triumph of the -supporters of De Montfort and the Barons at the result thereof. - -This is not the place in which to give a history of those Provisions of -Oxford of which so much was heard during the following years of Henry's -reign. Suffice it to say that by those provisions the Barons obtained -for themselves all that they desired, and for the time being the King -was little more than a puppet in their hands. They had no desire to make -new laws--that had never been a part of their purpose; what they aimed -at was to rid themselves of illegal exaction, of feudal service, to -obtain justice for themselves and others, and to rid the country of the -multitudes of foreign favourites who were eating up the substance of the -land, whilst its own sons had perforce to stand by empty-handed. -"England for the English" was in effect their cry; and their position -having been granted, steps were immediately taken to ensure the carrying -out of the measure agreed upon. - -Those who desire information will find in every history book how this -was done, and will read about the twenty-four nobles and men of high -estate chosen in equal numbers by King and Barons--the Council of -Fifteen, the Twelve Commissioners of Parliament, and the Twenty-four -Commissioners of the Aid. - -All this belongs to the region of history rather than to that of -fiction; but the result of this Parliament was that the King's power and -that of his foreign favourites was, for the time being, broken, and a -wave of enthusiasm and delight swept over the land, causing an outbreak -of excitement and triumph which was quite enough to give anxiety to the -authorities in such a turbulent city as that of Oxford. - -The great Earl of Leicester was for the moment the idol of the -University. Whenever he appeared abroad he was hailed with shouts and -cheers. His strong personality and the fascination of his manner won -upon the clerks and scholars, till they would have been ready to lay -down their lives in his service. He received the adulation of the crowd -with a kindly dignity that won all hearts, and when it was found that he -was about to leave one of his sons behind him to study the Arts in -Oxford, public delight knew no bounds, and Amalric was almost as much -lauded and praised as his great father. - -But, of course, there was never unanimity in this turbulent body of -undisciplined youths. The very fact that the presence of De Montfort -aroused in the breasts of many such unbounded enthusiasm, tended, as if -from pure contrariety, to inflame others against him--to throw them into -the arms of the party who sided with the King, and called De Montfort -and his friends sacrilegious usurpers of the power and authority which -had been vested by God in His anointed servant. - -The monks were for the most part ardent supporters of the monarchy, -whilst the friars unhesitatingly declared that the kingly power could -be abused, and that, when this was the case, God Himself raised up men -of right and might to turn the King's heart from his errors, and to be -champions of truth and freedom. Scripture precedents could, of course, -be quoted on both sides, and controversy often raged fiercely. In an age -and in a place where disputation and argument was as the elixir of life, -and where a man's fitness for promotion in the University depended much -on his oratorical powers and his ability to hold his own in some wordy -warfare, it was likely enough that such burning questions as these -should be discussed by high and low alike, with every weapon from the -armoury of logic and rhetoric. - -Although by this time the Parliament had broken up, the Barons had taken -themselves away, whilst the King had retired for a short time to -Woodstock, and had then left that part of the country, controversy and -excitement still ran high. It seemed as if some sort of explosion must -take place ere the atmosphere was cleared, and the authorities were very -watchful to try to put down with a strong hand anything like street -rioting or disturbance. - -But the spirit of the time was too strong for them. The students -themselves seemed weary of good behaviour. How it originated none -exactly knew, but soon there was no hiding the fact that a great -jousting was to take place shortly in the meadow of Beaumont, where the -various nationalities should try their prowess in feats of skill and -strength, and hold high revelling there such as was due to them upon the -feast of Holy Trinity; only that the presence of the King and Barons in -Oxford at that date had caused an adjournment of the holiday. - -At that time the holidays of the Church were nearly all that students -could claim. There was no regular break in the lectures as now, and men -remained for years at Oxford without thinking of visiting their homes. -But they regarded these Church holidays somewhat jealously, and they, -together with the Fair of St. Frideswyde, formed the chief interludes in -the monotony of University life. - -"Tito," said Roger de Horn, taking his friend by the arm and leading him -down a dark alley where none might see or hear them, "I have discovered -all too much. Both your sisters love yon upstart Hugh, and Linda will -have none of my wooing. I knew how it would be directly he crossed my -path. He has been mine enemy from first to last. He will undo us if we -undo not him." - -Tito's eyes gleamed fiercely in the darkness. - -"Methought thou hadst some token from Linda, and that all was well," he -said. - -"So had I; but now she flouts me, and denies it. She says that Lotta -must have given it me. I could have sworn it was Linda; yet in the -darkness it is no easy matter to tell one from the other." - -"I would not wed Lotta were I in thy place," said Tito, with a short -laugh. "She would run a stiletto through thy heart if thou didst anger -her, as soon as kiss thee if thou didst please her. She is a veritable -shrew when she is angered. Linda is a different sort. A man may lead her -anywhere through her affections, or terrify her into submission. It -matters little which, so we may win her to our purpose. I had thought -that all was going well." - -"And so did I, till I spoke with her a week since, and found her as -adamant. I thought she was mine own till then; now I know that another -has her heart." - -Tito gave a short laugh that was somewhat like a snarl. - -"We must rid ourselves of that other then." - -"So said I," returned Roger promptly. "So told I my pretty fond love--" - -"Then thou wert a fool for thy pains," interrupted Tito roughly. "If the -man be warned, we shall have trouble with him." - -"If the maid be frightened, she may come to her senses," retorted Roger. - -Tito shook his head slightly. - -"Thou dost not know what our southern women are made of," he answered. -"They love with a different love from your cold northerners, and yet the -northern blood from their mother has given to both a prudence which may -be dangerous to our plan." - -Roger muttered something that sounded like a curse. - -"We will be a match yet for their prudence and their caution. Men have -vanished from Oxford ere now, or have been found dead in the streets, -and none have been the wiser for it. The Chancellor shakes his head; the -other clerks clamour against the townsfolk, and perhaps a citizen is -slain in reprisal; and then the matter is forgotten. What has been -before can be again. Her lover dead, and pretty Linda will soon forget -her fancy; or, mourning for him, she will be the more easily -persuaded--and once we are sure of her, we can commence our plan, and -wealth and renown will flow in upon us. We have all in readiness save -the high priestess of the mysteries!" - -"Hist, hist! have a care what thou dost say!" whispered Tito, in some -alarm. "There is peril as well as profit in our plan. The black art -finds scant favour in the eyes of the Church. Men have perished at the -stake ere now for dabbling even as deeply as we have done. Have a care -what thou dost speak in the open streets." - -"Tush! none can hear," quoth Roger, with some contempt; "but as to the -other matter, we must watch our chance and use it well. Men talk of the -joustings which will soon take place if this horrid rain will but cease, -which is rotting the corn in the fields, and bringing famine to our -doors. When man meets man in full tilt in the jousting-field, it cannot -be a very hard matter to run a lance into his eye, or even to pierce his -heart. Moreover there be other chances, if eyes are kept open. Leave yon -upstart to me, and I will soon find a way of wiping off my score against -him. I have played that game before now. I shall play it the more -skilfully for the practice I have had." - -"Well, well, do as thou wilt; only be cautious, for we want none of the -Chancellor's prison, and he watches over the lives and liberties of the -clerks with jealous eye. Well enow should I like to see him cleared out -of the path. I have no love for him, and he stands in the way of our -cherished plan." - -"He shall not stand so long," muttered Roger between his teeth; and -then the two men moved away along the dark and unsavoury lane, whilst a -head, which had been thrust out awhile ago from an upper window, was now -drawn in, and Linda Balzani pressed her two hands to her throbbing brow. - -"What devils men can be!" she whispered. "What devilry is this that they -are desiring to practise, and in which I am to be their tool? Heaven -send me strength and courage to thwart their evil schemes! O Hugh, my -love, my love! they shall not hurt thee if I can save thee. Twice warned -is thrice armed. I will save thee from their cruel malice, or I will die -with thee!" - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -_A STUDENTS' HOLIDAY._ - - -"Wilt thou come to see the joustings in Beaumont meadows to-morrow, fair -Mistress Alys?" - -Alys raised her eyes from her frame, and saw that Amalric had entered -the room with his eager, elastic step. The young De Montfort was no -stranger to that upper chamber now. Indeed, scarce a day passed but he -found his way thither, to tell the news of the city in the eager ears of -Edmund, or to look into the eyes of the fair Alys, and listen whilst she -played upon the lute. - -A great friendship had sprung up between these three, and the fact that -Amalric had entered as a scholar at St. George's College in the Castle -gave them the more chance of frequent meetings. Sir Humphrey and his -wife were glad that Edmund should be enlivened by the visits of a -friend, and in his heart of hearts the Constable was devoted to the -cause of the Barons, although his position obliged him to maintain an -air of neutrality when political questions were discussed. - -A great change had recently come over the lives of brother and sister. -Instead of passing their days alone in this upper room, seeing hardly -any faces but those of their parents from one week's end to another, -they now enjoyed a variety of diversions. A master of Arts came twice in -the week to instruct Edmund in some of that lore he was so eager to make -his own, and upon three other days in the week the young clerk Leofric -Wyvill made his appearance, to read with the invalid, and to assist him -with such preparation for his tutor as it was possible to make in those -days. Alys shared these readings with her brother, and was almost as -keenly interested as he. She almost neglected her tapestry frame now for -a more congenial task, but her mother still looked for the daily -portion, and she would return to it and work hard again, whilst Leofric -retailed to them such things as he had heard from those various masters -whose lectures he sedulously attended. - -He was sitting beside Edmund's couch now, drawing mathematical figures -and working out the problems attached, when Amalric's voice broke in -upon them, and for the moment thoughts of study were thrown aside. - -"They say it will be a brave show," continued young De Montfort: "North -and South will meet together and tilt and hold joustings. They say the -Welsh have joined the Northerners, and that they will challenge those of -the South to meet them in mock combat. They have chosen St. -Bartholomew's Day, and all men say it will be a goodly sight.--Art thou -to be there, fair mistress?" - -"I know not," answered Alys; "methinks my father little likes these -students' holidays. He says there is too often more of purpose than of -jest in their joustings. I trow he will judge that I am better safe at -home." - -Leofric looked up with parted lips, as though about to speak; and Edmund -observing him, said,-- - -"Is that thine opinion also, Leofric?" - -"Perchance it is not for me to speak, seeing that I have but little -knowledge to go upon. Yet I have a feeling that to-morrow will not pass -without trouble. I have heard ill-whispers in the air. I have a fear -that one whom I love right well may be in danger on that day." - -This was interesting, and all looked eagerly at Leofric. - -"Tell us all," said Edmund quickly; "it may be that we can help thee." - -"I speak of one whom you all know," answered Leofric,--"Hugh le Barbier, -who has shown me great kindness since I came hither a poor, raw lad--" - -"Hugh le Barbier! why, I know him well," cried Amalric. "What hast thou -to say of him? If peril threatens, sure we can protect him! Tell us what -is in thy mind." - -"He has an enemy," answered Leofric, "one Roger de Horn--" - -At that name Edmund interrupted in his turn. - -"I have heard my father speak of him. He is a turbulent fellow who has -often disturbed the peace of the town, and but for the benefit of -clergy, which he claims, would have met with some severe chastisement. -What is his cause of quarrel with honest Hugh, our friend?" - -"In sooth I think it is about a maid," answered Leofric. "There be two -fair sisters--daughters of the host where both Hugh and Roger dwell. -Methinks I have told of them before. It is their faces I have drawn in -my idle hours--the two sisters so alike that few may tell them apart. -From what I can learn, methinks that Hugh and Roger both love the same -maid, and that she returns the affection of Hugh, as any maiden would. -Why Roger cannot please himself with the other, who is her very -counterpart to look at, I cannot tell," continued Leofric, who knew -nothing of the mysteries of love, and was puzzled to know how even Hugh -had come to give such deep affection to one sister, whilst showing a -calm indifference to the other; "but it seems that they have both set -their fancy upon the same. And it is whispered that Roger has vowed -vengeance upon his rival, and that he may seize upon his chance of doing -him a mischief to-morrow." - -"That must be stopped," said Edmund quickly; "I will speak to my -father." - -But Leofric slightly shook his head. - -"I fear me that would do no good. Hugh will certainly not be withheld -from joining in the joustings. He is to tilt, with Linda's snood of -crimson ribbon fastened to his head-piece. If Roger be his antagonist in -the lists, none can well interpose. These joustings are held to be the -right of all clerks and citizens upon a holiday. To seek to stop them -now would but stir up a riot in the place which might be worse than any -mock battle in the fields." - -"Then we must be there to see that our friend Hugh comes to no unfair -mischief at the hands of his rival," said Amalric quickly. "Which side -doth Hugh take--North or South? He is a dweller in the middle parts of -the country, and might choose either." - -"We have agreed to throw in our lot with the South," answered Leofric, -"and Roger is of the fierce Northerners. Some men say that at the last -there will be a grand mock battle, in which all men will join. For -myself, I would sooner it came not to such a pass. I fear me there might -be less of mock fighting than true were it so." - -Alys looked a little alarmed at the thought, and Amalric exclaimed,-- - -"Surely the Chancellor and Proctors, and the Constable your father, -could contrive to keep men from falling upon each other in such savage -fashion?" - -Edmund slightly shook his head. - -"I am not sure. Strange things happen in Oxford every year. It is not -many years since there was such a riot betwixt some Irish clerks and -some of the Northerners as made the Chancellor take oaths of the -students to keep the peace for the future. But new men pour in every -year, and oaths are forgotten all too quickly. I would that I could come -abroad to-morrow and see the tilting. I should not take it amiss if -there were to be some collision betwixt party and party. I sicken of -this life between high walls. I long to see life once more." - -"And so thou shalt!" cried Amalric eagerly; "I have my horses here, and -I will borrow a litter from somewhere, and will take thee and Mistress -Alys to the jousting-field. There shalt thou see all that goes on, and -thy father shall give thee a few trusty fellows for a guard; so that if -there be any rioting, thou and Mistress Alys can be brought safely back -in haste, by Barbican Lane. The rioters will give the Castle a wide -berth, we may be sure; the tide of battle--if battle there be--will all -set the other way." - -Alys clapped her little hands together; Edmund's eyes lighted with -anticipation. To escape from his prison, to go abroad in the streets, -was the great ambition of his life. But it was seldom that he had -achieved this end, and the thought of sharing in the gaieties of the -morrow was enchanting alike to him and to his sister. - -Sir Humphrey was willing to fall in with the plan suggested. He had a -great liking for Amalric, and perhaps had already formed an idea that -the youth was attracted by his young daughter. Both youth and maiden -were still full young, but at least there was no harm in permitting them -some pleasant intercourse if they were disposed to like one another. The -Earl of Leicester was at this juncture perhaps the greatest man in the -kingdom, and an alliance with the noble house might prove of great -advantage to the knight in his career. His wife had suggested this -notion to him, and he had listened not unwillingly. In those days men -regarded their daughters somewhat in the light of chattels, to be -disposed of as best promoted the advancement of their own interests; and -the fact that Sir Humphrey was a tender father, and that Alys was the -light of his eyes, did not detract from the pleasure of the thought that -she might make a grand match, when a few years had passed over her head, -with the scion of a house as likely to thrive and increase in power and -glory as that of Simon de Montfort. - -Upon the next day, therefore, he forwarded all the arrangements -suggested by Amalric, furnished a guard to his son and daughter, and -putting them under the care of young De Montfort, permitted them to -sally forth into the town to see the gay pageantry of a students' -holiday. - -The sun shone brightly to-day--the clouds had all rolled away. The town -had assumed a holiday appearance, and from every door a motley multitude -poured forth. Church bells rang; at every corner were to be met -processions of clerks and scholars, many of whom had just achieved some -scholastic success, and were in consequence crowned with wreaths of -flowers; whilst their friends and supporters danced around them -similarly adorned, some disguised with masks, others in grotesque -garments like mummers--all alike bent on amusement, and all with their -faces set towards Beaumont meadows, in which the jousts and games and -tiltings were to be held. - -Conspicuous amongst the gay throng in holiday attire (for the citizens -with their wives and daughters were pouring out to see the fun) was a -small group of what some took to be mummers--tall figures dressed all in -black, with masks upon their faces and weapons in their belts. There -were some six of these in all, and they glided hither and thither -amongst the shifting throng, unknown and silent, people making way for -them as they moved, as if half afraid of their strange appearance. - -Alys and Edmund caught sight of them more than once, and eagerly asked -Amalric who and what they were; but he could give them no reply, and -soon they ceased to think of them in the entertainment of watching the -gay shifting throng. - -A good position for seeing the jousting was fixed upon by the men in -charge of the Constable's children, and Edmund's litter was drawn up -upon a knoll under a clump of trees, which gave a pleasant shade from -the sun's rays; whilst the horse, tethered close at hand, could feed -upon the grass. - -"I should like to see some of the people we have been told about," said -Alys, as she stood beside her brother's couch.--"Prithee, good Leofric, -bring to us here thy friends Hugh and Gilbert and Jack, and those two -twin sisters Lotta and Linda, and any others of whom thou hast spoken. I -would be friends with all the world to-day. Go seek them and bring them -hither, and at noon we will feast here together under the greenwood -trees, and watch the merry joustings at our ease." - -Alys was in unwontedly gay spirits that day, and Leofric hurried off to -do her behests. It was easy to persuade his comrades to accept the -invitation of the Constable's daughter, and she on her side had a pretty -way of putting people at their ease in her company. - -The twin sisters interested her greatly, but she did not think them -quite so wonderfully alike as she had expected. One of them was pale and -pensive, and had an anxious look in her soft eyes; whilst the other was -radiant and flushed, talking and laughing gaily with all who -approached, and throwing towards Hugh le Barbier glances of such -witchery and fascination that Alys at first thought she must be the lady -of his choice. - -All seemed to be gaiety and good-humour during the early hours of the -day. Games of all sorts, trials of skill and strength, wrestling, -archery, and quoits were entered into with great zest. The jousting was -to take place after the mid-day meal, and at present the horsemen were -comparatively few; but these few rode hither and thither, and carried -off the ring from the pole with considerable skill. Alys watched -everything, and enjoyed herself mightily, making herself a very graceful -and gracious hostess to her invited guests. - -As the meal proceeded she found herself able to speak a few words to the -pensive twin, whom she now knew to be Linda, the maiden whom Leofric had -said that Hugh loved. Hugh had been sitting beside her for some little -while, but now he had gone off with Gilbert to look to their horses for -the tilting, and the shadow had fallen again upon the face of the girl. - -"Is aught troubling thee, maiden?" asked Alys, in a gentle tone. -"Methinks that thou art pensive where others be gay. Tell me what is in -thy heart, and I will seek to comfort thee." - -Linda gave a sudden start, and glanced timidly into the face of the -younger girl; but what she saw there seemed to inspire her with -confidence. She had heard before of the gentle Alys, and felt that she -was not quite a stranger. - -After a quick glance round to be sure that none else could hear her -words, she made reply,-- - -"In sooth, sweet mistress, I scarce know how to answer; and yet my heart -is heavy within me, and I fear I know not what. I have one who is near -and dear to me, and I trow he is in danger. Yet how to succour him I -know not; for he is brave of heart, and smiles at thought of fear; yet I -have known terrible things happen in this strange city, and I fear--I -fear!" - -"What dost thou fear?" asked Alys, drawing a little closer. - -"I fear foul play for him," answered Linda; "I have heard things which -make my heart heavy as lead within me. Lady, hast thou seen some strange -men in the crowd to-day--men all in black, who look to me like devils -moving amongst the merry-makers? Hast thou seen them?" - -"Ay, verily have I. Methought they were mummers, but none could tell me -of them. Who and what are they?" - -"I know hot for a certainty, and yet I fear them. I saw through the -mask-hole of one of them a pair of evil, flashing eyes, and methought it -was Roger de Horn who thus gazed at me with malice in his heart. I truly -think that my brother is another, and there are more whose names thou -wouldest not know. But I fear me there are certain wild spirits bound -together to do evil, and that the safety of my lover is to-day -threatened amongst them." - -Alys sat silent, a sympathetic fear creeping over her. What could she -say to comfort this trembling maiden? - -"But how can these men hurt him? he will be mounted, and they are on -foot. Dost think that they will join in the tourney too?" - -"Nay; I should fear them less did they do so. Hugh would be more than a -match for any of them, skilled as he is in knightly exercises, strong, -and full of courage. He could unhorse Roger de Horn at one blow, despite -his size and strength; and that does yon coward and braggart well know, -wherefore he will not meet him in fair fight. What I fear is an -ambushment, in which my lover will be carried off by those wicked men. -And if he be thus spirited away, Heaven alone knows what fate may await -him: for I am very sure that these confederates have sold themselves to -the Evil One, and are masters of unholy crafts that we wot not of; and -as all men know, when such seize upon a human victim, they do him to -death with their black arts in some fearful fashion, seeking to wrest -his soul from him ere they let go their hold upon his body!" and Linda -trembled in every limb. - -Alys shivered also, for these words sounded mysterious and terrible. She -did not understand their import, but none the less did they fill her -with horror. - -But before another word could be said the sound of trumpet blasts smote -upon the ears of the crowd, a great shout rent the welkin, and from -opposite sides of the field two gallant parties of mounted revellers -rode in--banners flying, lances in rest--and made a complete circuit of -the meadow, the crowd flying right and left before them, until the -field, lately covered with groups of merry-makers, became cleared for -the tiltings of the mounted rivals. - -It was a gallant show of student prowess, and for a while all went well; -the combatants were fairly well matched, and good-humour prevailed over -feelings of emulation and rivalry. - -The sun slowly sank in the sky, but the revelry and joustings still went -on. The crowd had closed in more and more upon the combatants, and now -there was to be one great final charge, all the horsemen taking part in -it together--a sort of mock battle before the sun should set. - -Edmund was growing rather weary, but was still keenly interested; whilst -Amalric, who had declined to join in the jousting, and had remained all -the while with brother and sister, gazed very intently at the grouping -of the crowd, and in particular at the movements of certain black -figures, who seemed to be directing in a rather curious fashion the -actions of certain knots of clerks and citizens, who were drawing ever -nearer and nearer to the scene of action. - -"Methinks, Edmund," he said suddenly, "that thou and Alys had better be -turning homewards. The sun will soon be gone, and this is the last of -the merry-making. It would be well not to get hemmed in by the crowd as -it breaks up. I will call up the men, and we will return," and as he -spoke he gave Edmund a look which the latter instantly understood. - -Alys would fain have lingered, fascinated by the strange sight -presented by the plain, where she could have fancied a real battle was -raging. There were such shouting, such clashing of arms, such defiant -yells from the combatants, that she almost trembled where she stood; and -when she mounted her palfrey, she felt that the creature was trembling -also at the unwonted clamour. - -Suddenly a girl's voice close at hand broke into a quick wail of horror -and fear. Linda, clasping her hands closely together, cried in tones of -lament,-- - -"It has begun! it has begun! They are fighting now. Oh, what will be the -end of this?" - -"Come, Mistress Alys," spoke Amalric, in tones that unconsciously -betrayed anxiety and authority, "we must not linger here. It is too -true; they have begun to fight in earnest now." - -And so it was. Either the excitement of the moment had been too much for -the combatants, or there had been evil influences at work; but whatever -the cause, there was no mistaking the result. Yells of execration and -defiance, screams of agony from the wounded, threats, menaces, curses, -rent the air, and in a moment the scene was changed from one of revelry -and sport to one of fury and bloodshed. It was no sight for a maiden's -eyes, and Alys was hurried by her attendants through the rough ground of -Broken Heys and into the Barbican Lane, where still the shouts of the -multitude pursued her, and the din of battle drowned all other sounds. - -"Oh, what is happening--what is happening?" she cried, as the party -halted at last beneath the gateway. "Oh, do not let Hugh le Barbier -fall into the hands of his foes! Cannot some of you rescue him from -those wicked men?" - -Her words were not altogether understood, but enough had passed upon the -subject to cause Amalric to cry,-- - -"Now that thou art safe, sweet lady, I will ride back and see what I can -do to stop this riot, and save our friend if he be in any peril;" and -Leofric sprang to his stirrup and said,-- - -"Let me run with thee, sir, and strike a blow for my friend, if need be. -I know not what is purposed against him, but methinks this fight will -not fail to be taken advantage of by his enemy." - -Leofric could run like a hare, and had no difficulty in keeping pace -with Amalric's steed as they once more crossed the broken ground towards -the meadow. The light was fading by this time, but the din of battle was -louder than ever, and it seemed as though the whole populace of the town -had now joined in one indiscriminate _melee_. From within the walls -could be heard the clanging of the bells of St. Martin's and St. -Mary's--signals that mischief was abroad; and from the gates of the city -the Chancellor and his men were already issuing, the Proctors in -attendance, to seek to quell this formidable riot, in which at least -half the University clerks were involved. - -The Constable of the Castle on his side had come forth with a guard, and -at sight of these dignitaries bearing down upon them from either side -the combatants paused and wavered. Then the men of the North, who were -getting the upper hand, made a sudden dash forward, drove their -adversaries before them pell-mell through the open gate from which the -Chancellor had lately issued, hewed down numbers of them in their rush, -and made for their own Halls and lodgings, barricading themselves into -these and hurling defiance at the promoters of law and order, and -flinging stones and other offensive missiles at any who sought to -dislodge them. - -The fight was practically over, the victory, if such it could be called, -remaining with the Northern section, who had certainly inflicted much -damage upon their adversaries, whilst meeting with many reprisals -themselves. Quite a dozen clerks had been killed or mortally wounded, -whilst minor injuries had been inflicted upon more victims than could be -numbered that night. - -Amalric and Leofric, joined later on by Jack (whose head had been broken -by a quarter-staff) and by Gilbert (who had received a few bruises and -contusions), hunted all over the place for some trace of Hugh. His horse -they found grazing quietly in one corner, which excited some alarm for -the safety of the rider; but Gilbert declared he had seen Hugh ride -safely out of the _melee_ when it began to turn into a battle, and that -he had called out to him to go home quietly before worse happened. He -himself rode off towards the Bocardo gate, and Gilbert lost sight of him -in the confusion; but he never guessed that harm had come to him till he -found he had not been heard of at the inn, and he started off again in -search of him. - -From dusk till moonrise did his friends seek for him, exploring every -corner of the field and the streets, and asking all whom they knew if -they had seen him. Hugh was well known and popular in Oxford, and even -the Chancellor and the Proctors gave a passing assistance in the search; -but at length the party had to pause and look at each other in blank -dismay. - -"He has been spirited away!" said Amalric, beneath his breath. - -"This is the doing of Roger de Horn," quoth Jack, between his shut -teeth. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -_THE FAIR OF ST. FRIDESWYDE._ - - -"I Tell thee the fault is thine own. Thou couldst have saved him an thou -wouldst!" - -"Thou art cruel to me, Lotta--cruel, cruel!" wailed Linda. "As though I -had not enough to bear without these taunts!" - -"Taunts! they are true words every one, and I did warn thee before. If -thou hadst given thyself to honest Roger, thou mightest have saved thy -lover." - -Linda's pale face flushed; she wrung her hands together; her eyes, that -were sunken and hollow, flashed suddenly. - -"Honest Roger, quotha! and he little better than a common assassin! I -hated and feared him long ere I saw Hugh. Wouldst thou have had me -betroth myself to a murderer?" - -There was an answering flash in Lotta's eyes. - -"To save the man I loved from death, _I_ would have promised anything," -she cried--"ANYTHING!" - -"So would not I," answered Linda, drawing a deep sigh. "I dare not sware -a falsehood--not even for his sake. Nor would he wish it of me. There -are things worse than death." - -"Ay, verily there be," answered Lotta significantly; "who knows but what -thy dainty lover (as thou dost call him) may even now be suffering some -such fate." - -Linda started and gazed earnestly at her sister. - -"Lotta, what meanest thou? Speak! What dost thou know?" - -"I know nothing," was the dogged reply, and a hard gleam shone in -Lotta's eyes. - -The likeness between the twin sisters was growing less and less every -week. Linda had grown pale and drooping of late, and went about heavily, -as one in whom the vigour of life is sapped; whilst Lotta was almost as -blooming as of old, save that her beauty was harder in character, her -laugh more forced, and her speech more reckless. Some thought her more -bewitching than ever, but Linda was of a different opinion. She began to -fear her sister, and to suspect that Lotta hated her with that cruel -sort of hatred which is born of jealousy. - -Linda had not realized until the mysterious disappearance of Hugh that -Lotta loved him; but the knowledge had been forced upon her during those -dreadful days following the fight in Beaumont meadows. Since that day -Lotta had been altogether different, and had never ceased to taunt the -heart-broken Linda with having been the cause of the fate which had -overtaken Hugh upon that occasion. She was always throwing reproaches at -her, and urging her even now to accept the suit of Roger de Horn, lest -some worse thing should happen; and Linda grew more pale and tearful as -week after week passed by, and no news of the absent Hugh reached either -her or any in the city. - -He seemed to have been spirited away as if by magic. His body had never -been found, and it was generally supposed that he had been alarmed by -the magnitude of the fight, and fearing for the consequences to those -concerned, had quitted the city and betaken himself elsewhere, as was -often enough done by those who feared the result of any act of violence. -He had been one of the most valiant of the tilters in the tourney, and -might perhaps fear lest his name should be brought before the Chancellor -or the King as having been a leader in the fight that had followed. - -For there had been great displeasure aroused in high places at this -lusty and bloody battle. The Chancellor had closed the schools for a -while, to make inquisition on the matter; and the clerks, in affright at -seeing their privileges withdrawn, had made a collection of money, and -had sent presents to the King and Queen and Prince of Wales, in the hope -of obtaining pardon. - -The King had, however, given a stern reply, to the effect that money -could not buy back the life of even one loyal subject wantonly slain; -and had it not been that his Majesty was too much taken up with troubles -in Wales and with his own Barons at home, more serious steps might have -been taken. - -As it was no mandate followed, and gradually the life of the place -resumed its former course; but it may be understood that, at a time of -so much excitement and anxiety, the disappearance of a single student -created but little stir. Had his dead body been found, there must have -been inquiry, and search made for the authors of the crime, as Hugh was -a gentleman's son, and the companion and friend of young De Montfort; -but since he had simply vanished, it was concluded that he had done so -of his own free-will, and only a few of his nearest friends harboured -dark fears as to his safety. - -Linda had good reason for believing that he had met with foul play, and -though for a while she cherished the hope that he would come back as -suddenly as he had left, the hope was dwindling away little by little, -so that Lotta's last words brought a start of mingled dismay and hope. - -"If thou dost know nothing, why dost thou speak thus?" she cried, -clasping her hands tightly together. - -"I speak but the fantasy that sometimes fills my mind. I verily believe -even now, if thou wouldst hear reason and mate thyself with Roger, that -Hugh might be brought back again as from the dead." - -"Thou dost believe he yet lives?" - -"Marry, how can I tell? I know no more than thyself. But men put not -their heads within a noose for small cause. Were I in thy place, I would -see if I could not save my lover, even though I might never wed him." - -"Thinkest thou that he would reckon life a boon had I been false to -him?" spoke Linda, in very low tones. - -Lotta's hard laugh rang out mockingly. - -"Thou vain and foolish child! thinkest thou that there is a man upon -earth who would not choose life rather than love? Thinkest thou that -thou art the only maiden in the city worth the wooing? Go to for a -veritable fool an thou dost! Let him but taste the sweets of liberty -again, and I trow that he would console himself for thy desertion, and -that right quickly;" and Lotta flashed a meaning glance at her own -reflection in a small mirror of burnished brass that hung against the -wall. - -Linda shivered again. She read her sister's meaning all too well. Yet -what would she not be willing to do to win liberty for her lover, were -he indeed alive? - -"If thou wouldst but tell me what thou dost know!" she said again. - -Lotta threw herself along the couch beside the window, and looked down -into the street below. It was plain that she was excited and disquieted, -but Linda had no clue to her thoughts. - -"I know naught," she repeated; "but I have my thoughts. That something -is afoot I cannot doubt. Hast seen how strange Tito is of late--how -little he is at home after dark--how he and Roger consort more and more -together? Something is hatching between them; what its nature is I know -not. But I have my thoughts--I have my suspicions. And is not Tito ever -on at thee that thou shouldst forget Hugh and wed with Roger? And doth -he not tell me to urge the same upon thee, and throw out strange hints -that the sooner this be done the sooner some other good will follow? I -verily believe that hadst thou the spirit or the heart of a mouse, thou -couldst save him whom thou dost profess thou lovest. But if thou wilt -not make sacrifice for him--well, such love is not worth the having! I -would cast it from me with scorn!" - -Linda buried her face in her hands and sobbed. She was bewildered and -distressed above measure by Lotta's words. If indeed Hugh were living, -what would she not do to obtain his release from the power of the evil -men who had captured him? but to pay the price asked of her for this! -Oh, it was almost more than she could bear to think of! And yet might it -not be her duty--that duty she owed to him whom she loved more than -life? - -She was in a grievous state of doubt and dismay, and upon the first -opportunity she sought counsel of her friend Joanna Seaton, who had been -her confidante throughout. - -Joanna looked very grave at what she heard, but warned Linda very -seriously against taking such a false step as that of listening to the -suit of Roger de Horn. - -"Thou dost hate and fear him; it could never be right to wed him. We may -not do evil even for good to come. The holy friars have at least taught -us that, albeit the monks may not have done so. Thou mayest not swear -falsely, Linda." - -"Not even to save him from--oh, I know not what?" - -"Not even for that. Moreover, thou dost not know that he is living, or -in the power of his foe. I fear me that Lotta is not true to thee nor to -her better self. She has let the demon of jealousy possess her, and she -is now seeking to work upon thee and to get thee to wed with Roger. I -fear me she has some evil purpose in her head. I would not have thee put -too great faith in her words, Linda." - -"But if she should be right!" urged Linda feverishly. "Oh, could we not -save him?" - -Joanna was silent, revolving many matters in her mind. Linda suddenly -spoke again. - -"Joanna, to-morrow doth begin the Fair of St. Frideswyde." - -"Yes, truly; but what of that?" - -"Listen, Joanna. Dost thou not remember that there come to the fair year -by year those who practise magic--who read the future from the stars, -from the cards, from crystal bowls? I have never sought to such before, -having never cared to pry into the future. But now, ah now, if they -could but tell me that one thing--if they could but say whether he were -alive or dead!" - -Joanna looked struck by the idea, and a little excited. Living in an age -of superstition, the girls were not free from the belief in magic which -lies dormant in almost every nature. Truly if they could discover by -occult means what they so greatly desired to know, it might put a weapon -in their hands which they could use with effect. Many were there in the -city who would fly to the rescue of Hugh, were it but known that he -lived, and where was his hiding-place. If they could but once discover -this much, the rest might follow, and the prisoner be released. - -No event could better facilitate their design than the approaching Fair -of St. Frideswyde. Formerly it had been held in July, upon the feast of -the translation of St. Benedict, and the five days following; but within -the memory of the present generation it had been changed to the vigil -and feast of the saint himself, and occupied a whole week, from the -eighteenth to the twenty-fourth of October inclusive. Not only was a -great fair held in the streets of the city all through these days, but -the whole authority of the place was handed over to the Prior of St. -Frideswyde's. To him the Mayor surrendered the keys of the city; the -courts of the town were closed in favour of the Piepowder Court, which -was held by the steward of the Priory, and before which all disturbers -of the peace were brought during the week of the fair. - -Persons of every sort thronged into the city during the week. The -hostels were full to overflowing; a general holiday was observed. -Housewives stocked their larders and wardrobes for the winter; young -folks made merry together at mummings and shows of every kind. Clerks -and scholars thronged into the fair so soon as they were free of the -schools. The streets were lighted by torches, and frolic and -merry-making lasted far into the darkness of the autumn night. Mummers, -jugglers, fortune-tellers crowded into the place to gather a harvest -there; and if any youths or maidens desired to consult the stars, have -their fortunes told or their horoscope cast, that was the season when -this could be managed without trouble or risk. - -The fascination of the supernatural has a great hold upon the young -imagination. Linda and Joanna had not discussed this matter long before -both were burning with eagerness to put the matter to the test. It had -been already rumoured that a noted astrologer from foreign parts would -visit the town during the Fair of St. Frideswyde; and if this were so, -he was the very man of all others to be consulted. He could know nothing -whatever respecting the character or history of the persons who -consulted him, and therefore, if he could tell or show them somewhat -concerning the fate of Hugh, his prognostications might be looked upon -as true, especially if he could give some sign whereby those who -consulted him should be able to prove the efficacy of his magic. - -Others besides Linda and Joanna awaited eagerly the opening of the fair. -Alys de Kynaston was never weary of questioning her father about it, and -begging permission to wander through it when the time should come. -Edmund was keenly curious too, but he could not hope to see much, though -he meant to ride into the city, and go through such places as his horse -could carry him. Leofric was not able to tell them anything about it, as -he had not seen one himself as yet; but he picked up all the information -that he could on the subject, and both he and Amalric resolved to see -everything possible, even at the expense of their studies during that -week. - -Different as was their rank in life, Amalric and Leofric had become -great friends of late. Their anxiety for Hugh was one link which had -drawn them together, and their love of study was another. Amalric -attended a number of the same lectures as Leofric. He often joined the -readings in the Castle, and profited by Leofric's scholarship, which -was certainly rapidly increasing with all this exercise. At other times -he would mount Leofric upon one of his own horses, and they would ride -forth together and scour the country for miles round, enjoying the rapid -exercise and the free companionship. Amalric was fond of weaving fancy -pictures of their future life, when Leofric and he should ride forth -together to win their spurs of knighthood, and meet with those -adventures which befell all true gallant youths who went forth in the -cause of chivalry. - -In spite of his scholarly tastes, he had soldier blood in his veins, and -did not mean to settle down altogether to a life of study. There was -glory to be won in the far East in the Crusades, as well as against the -Turks upon the seas, even if not nearer at home. Amalric had his dreams -of warlike glory, and Leofric shared them also. He would be the -esquire--Amalric should be his knightly master. Together they would do -and dare great things; and thus planning and castle-building, their -souls were knit together, and a deep and lasting friendship sprang up -between them. - -At the fair they were always to be seen together, sometimes in -attendance upon the maiden Alys, who delighted to obtain permission to -go afoot into the crowd with them. Her father, finding that there seemed -little danger of any untoward disturbance just now (the memory of the -King's recent displeasure being still fresh in men's minds), was pleased -to gratify her whim, and Amalric was always eager to be entrusted with -the care of one who was becoming daily dearer to him. So with a servant -or two in close attendance, but with Amalric and Leofric one on each -side, the eager maiden visited the fair and made numerous little -purchases, greatly to her own edification and the admiration of the -spectators. - -Thus it chanced that she came one day face to face with Linda, whom she -had not seen since the day of the joustings, and she was greatly struck -and grieved by the change in her looks. The citizen's daughter would -have passed by with a simple reverence; but Alys put forth her hand and -drew Linda towards her. - -"I am glad to see thee once more; but thou art sadly changed since last -we met. My father ever says that Hugh will come back again. Lose not -altogether heart and hope." - -"Ah, sweet lady, I thank thee for such kindly words; but thy noble -father knows not all that we know. And I have not lost all hope, either, -albeit I almost tremble. Hist! I can say no more here; but anon I shall -learn somewhat, and then will I tell thee all--if indeed there be aught -to tell. I have heard a whisper of hope. Perchance it will become -something more anon. I must wait--I must wait--with what patience I can. -On the last day of the fair I shall know all." - -With these rather mysterious words Linda pressed Alys's hand and glided -away, whilst the maiden stood looking after her with wondering eyes, and -turning to Amalric asked,-- - -"What doth such speech portend?" - -Amalric shook his head; but Leofric, who had heard much of the gossip -of the fair from Jack, who was always in the thick of things, made -answer,-- - -"Perchance she has been asking the oracle of him. Men say it is right -wonderful what he doth tell; but they speak not too openly of the -matter, lest the monks and canons of the city arise and drive him forth. -The black arts are not encouraged, albeit there is always juggling and -fortune-telling enow at these fairs. But this magician from foreign -lands is something different. All men who have gone to him are -whispering of the wonders he doth show, and the strange fashion in which -he reads the thoughts of their hearts. For myself I have not had any -desire to seek to him. Brother Angelus has warned us against such -things. He says that half of it is trickery, unworthy to be practised by -honest men; and that what is really magic is of the devil, and should be -shunned by those who call themselves children of God. But for all that, -many men who live upright and godly lives will, from sheer desire to see -and hear the man, go to consult him or ask a question. These ofttimes -come away with puzzled or troubled faces. For my part, I desire not to -have dealings with either a trickster or an emissary of the Evil One." - -Alys shivered slightly. She had been on the point of asking to be taken -to the magician; but these words had the desired effect of checking the -impulse. Nevertheless, she felt considerable curiosity to know what -Linda had heard or seen, and greater still would have been her curiosity -had she known what was about to take place. - -Linda had consulted the oracle, who sat within a small tent just within -the south gate, his face shrouded beneath a deep cowl, from under which -his eyes gleamed like live coals. By day he sat and answered questions -put to him in a deep, dreamy voice, which seemed to come from somewhere -far away; but there were those who had asked to see certain things, or -to look into the crystal globe or into the magic bowl, and they were -bidden to meet him at an appointed time without the city gate after -nightfall; and those who came back from these interviews spoke with -bated breath of what they had seen and heard, and that only in whispers, -lest the thing should reach the ears of the Prior. - -Linda was one of those who, in a strange ecstasy of trembling and hope, -were awaiting their turn to lift the curtain and see beyond the veil. - -The oracle had divined her question ere it could leave her faltering -lips. He told her that she came to ask news of one she loved--of one who -might even be beyond the reach of human power--sleeping the sleep of -death. Linda had given a little shriek at hearing these words; but the -magician had gone on to say, in the same deep, monotonous voice, that if -living his face could be called up in the magic mirror, and that thus -alone could she learn whether indeed death had taken her lover for his -prey. - -Did she desire to inquire further? Linda, in an agony of terror and -expectancy, declared that she did; and Joanna, though more frightened -than she had anticipated, and half afraid of the approaching ordeal, -would not leave her friend to face it alone. - -It was not difficult, in the confusion attendant upon the fair, to slip -out of the house after supper, unknown to those within; and it was easy -enough to find the emissary of the magician, who, habited in a long gown -and cowl like those of some monk or friar, stood without the gate to -conduct those who had appointments to that other secret place, where the -magic arts were practised beneath the cloak of night. - -But first he tightly bandaged the eyes of the girls. That they had heard -was always done; so that no man knew in what spot stood the strange -curtained place where these mysteries were carried on. Linda held -Joanna's arm tight, and both girls shook and trembled as they were led -along what seemed an interminable road, till at last they were made to -halt, and they heard a curious knock upon some panel that sounded like -that of a door. - -The next moment they were pushed within an archway, and they heard the -door clang to behind them. For a moment their hearts almost failed them; -but the burning curiosity to know what would come next aided them to -rally courage, and in a few seconds they felt themselves pushed into -seats, and the bandage removed from their eyes. - -At first all was so dark about them that they saw little more than they -had done when blindfold; but in a few minutes there was a slight -rustling sound, and then a little tongue of flame seemed to shoot up, -and they saw by its light that the magician sat before them, a small -table only between himself and his visitors, and that he was feeding -the flame in a small brazier before him, which emitted not only a little -light, but also a scent almost like that of incense, and a light smoke -that dimmed the air. - -Above the head of the magician was a mirror, placed at a curious angle, -so that it reflected nothing in the room. Indeed there seemed nothing -that it could well reflect. The walls appeared to be only black -curtains, whose sombre hue absorbed almost all the little light there -was, whilst the chill vault-like atmosphere lay like an oppression upon -the lungs of the visitors. They felt almost as though stifling, and -could not have spoken had their lives depended upon it. - -But speech did not appear to be demanded of them. The magician after a -long silence, during which time he was feeding the brazier with various -drugs which he had arranged upon the table beside him, addressed himself -suddenly as if to some unseen presence. - -"Go!" he said, in a tone of inflexible authority, "look into the heart -of yonder maid, and see whose face is engraved there. If that face be -yet in the land of the living, show it upon the mirror. That is thy task -this night. Go--begone!" - -Dead silence followed this strange command. But in a moment a sound of -music arose as if from the ground at their feet--a strange, weird, low -cadence that rose and fell and filled the room; then the cloud of -incense grew thicker, and for a moment the face of the mirror was dimmed -and blurred. - -Then the air cleared. The mirror shone out again, and reflected in its -shining surface was a face--the face of a man--wan, white, death-like, -with closed eyes and ashen lips. But it was the face of Hugh for all -that. - -"He lives," said the voice of the magician; "but he will not live long, -unless the woman who loves him best on earth will sacrifice herself for -him." - -Linda uttered a strangled scream, and fell senseless to the floor. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -_THE MAGICIAN'S TOWER._ - - -"I trow there was no magic in it at all--or no magician," cried Joanna, -with suppressed excitement of manner; "I believe it is nothing but some -devilry and trickery of Tito's and Roger's. The more I think of it, the -more certain do I become. They are an evil pair, and are capable of -anything." - -Joanna was standing in the midst of an eager and interested group. The -whisper had gone out in certain quarters that a strange thing had -happened, and that news might be had of the missing Hugh. Amalric de -Montfort had heard as much, and had begged of Leofric to take him to see -the maiden who could tell what had befallen. Gilbert and Jack were also -gathered together to hear the tale. The Fair of St. Frideswyde had just -concluded; the city was resuming its normal condition; lectures for the -day were just ended, and Gilbert had conducted his friends to the -citizen household, that they might hear from Joanna's own lips the story -of the mysterious visit which had resulted in the unexpected apparition -of the face of Hugh le Barbier in the magician's mirror. - -It was an age of superstition, and the belief in magic was deeply -implanted in the minds of men of all classes. Nevertheless, in this -particular case, a sceptic doubt had arisen, and when Joanna boldly -spoke out her opinions, a murmur as of assent passed round the ring. - -"Devilry without doubt," said Amalric, with an emphatic gesture. "The -only question to my mind is, Whose is the devilry? and what chance have -we of catching the perpetrators thereof, and wresting the truth from -them?" - -"If it be a real magician from foreign parts, he may already have left -the city," said Jack; "folks are flocking away, now that the fair is -over, as fast as they were flocking in a week ago." - -"If I be right in my conjecture," said Joanna significantly, "the -mysterious magician and his associate will not quit Oxford. Neither will -they altogether cease their dark practices; they find them pay too -well." - -Hal Seaton, the brother of Joanna, who was also in this secret, looked -out to be certain no one was listening, and then locked the door, -signing to the company to be seated. - -"Now, sister," he said, "tell to these our friends all that thou didst -tell to me upon the night after we had carried to her home the swooning -Linda. For if thou be right in what thou dost surmise, Hugh le Barbier -is yet alive, and in sore need of help from without, which we must give -him without delay. Wherefore speak, and speak freely, for we are all -friends here." - -Joanna told them of what had befallen her and Linda when they sought to -learn more of the fate of Hugh--how they had been taken blindfold into -the presence of the magician, and how the wan and wasted face of Hugh -had appeared before them in the magic mirror. - -"Linda at that moment did faint away," said Joanna, "but in the darkness -the magician seemed not to know it. He made some strange passes with his -hands, and then the lips of the mirrored face moved, and a voice which -sounded far away spoke in urgent accents, bidding Linda forget him, and -do all that was desired of her, as thus and only thus could she save him -from a fate that was worse than death. Linda did not hear one word of -this; but I heard all, and methought I knew whose was the voice that -spake these things." - -"Whose was it?" was the eager question. - -"Tito Balzani's," was the reply. "We all know the power Tito possesses -to throw his voice here, there, and wherever he chooses, and to imitate -the voices of others. We also know well that he has some knowledge of -magic and the black arts. His mother was accounted a witch, as I have -often heard, and she bequeathed to him certain books and properties the -use of which he has been studying of late more than some folks think -wise. There be always those who would seek to pry into forbidden things, -and Tito is one of such. He could play magician well, methinks, an he -had the mind; and I verily believe it was he and none other who so -astonished and awed our townfolk during the week of the fair." - -"That might explain much," cried Jack, "for all men were aghast at the -things the magician told them about themselves, which smacked mightily -of mystery if it were a stranger who thus spoke, but would easily be -explained if he were their own townsman. But leaving that matter, how -could he have deceived your eyes by the trick of the magic mirror? How -could he have gotten the face of Hugh reflected there?" - -"What I believe," answered Joanna, gravely and earnestly, as she glanced -round the faces bent upon her, "is that Tito Balzani and Roger de Horn -have made a prisoner these two months of Hugh le Barbier, and are -practising some of their devilries upon him--Roger from jealous rage and -hatred, because Linda scorns his suit and has given her heart to Hugh; -Tito because he desires that his friend should wed his sister, and -because a living subject can ofttimes be of such great use to one who is -practising the black arts of magic and mystery. Thou knowest, brother, -that the traveller who once chanced this way and told us of many strange -things he had seen in far-off lands, said that human blood was needful -to many of those experiments which sorcerers delight in. If that face -were truly Hugh's which we did see in the mirror, truly methinks he has -been bled within an inch of his life." - -Amalric started up in great excitement. - -"If that be so, we must fly to his rescue ere they do him to death with -their foul spells." - -"It is to talk of that that we are here together to-day," answered -Gilbert, whose face was stern and resolute. "But first we must find out -where they have hidden him; for albeit many of our townfolk did go forth -beyond the gates to inquire further of the magician, all were fast -blind-folded both in coming and going, so that none can say where the -place stands which hides his guilty secrets." - -Amalric turned eagerly upon Joanna once again. - -"Canst thou tell us aught of this? And when didst thou first believe -that it was trickery and not magic that was being practised upon thee? -Hadst thou suspected aught ere thou wentest forth?" - -"The doubt had just crossed my mind," answered Joanna. "I knew well that -Roger was bent upon obtaining Linda's hand in marriage, and I believed -that he had slain Hugh the better to obtain his object. Then when Linda -spoke of her doubt as to Hugh's death, I could not but wonder how far -Roger and Tito were concerned in his disappearance. But it was not till -I was within the magician's cave--for such it appeared to be--and heard -that voice urging upon the unconscious Linda to do the will of those two -evil men, that conviction came home to me. Then like a flash I seemed to -see it all--how they had not dared to kill Hugh, lest inquiry and -discovery should follow, but had made a prisoner of him, and were now -seeking through the medium of pretended magic to break Linda's resolve, -and hurry her into lifelong misery as the bride of Roger. For if she -could be convinced that her lover's life and liberty depended upon the -sacrifice, she might be willing to make it, when no other consideration -in the world would drive her to the step. This, then, was the meaning -of all this pretence of magic and occult power. Linda was to be -terrified into a rash promise, the magician working upon her and -foretelling life to her lover if she did but comply. And I verily -believe they would have succeeded but for that timely fainting fit, -which rendered her helpless and speechless, and angered them into words -which betrayed the plot to me." - -"What did they say?" - -"I can scarce repeat the words. All was darkness and confusion and haste -when they saw Linda lying like one dead before them. But I heard some -muttered oaths, only too like what I hear from Tito Balzani in moments -of anger; whilst the strength exhibited by the other man in lifting and -carrying Linda away was little like that of the bowed and aged man which -he had appeared to be, and I was wellnigh certain that it was Roger. I -was more than half afraid he would spirit her away next; but I kept fast -hold of her dress, even after my eyes were bandaged, and the other man -walked beside me guiding my steps. Just at the South Gate they set down -Linda, and vanished in the darkness. I pulled off the bandage, and found -myself alone with her, leaning up against the wall. The sentry at the -gate heard my call, and came and helped to carry her home. He said that -several half-swooning maidens had been left there during these last days -after dark. For his part he should be glad when the fair was ended and -the magicians had gone their way. He did not hold with honest citizens -being scared out of their senses. And having carried Linda home, he -departed." - -"Would he know where the magician had his place of resort?" asked -Amalric eagerly. "Didst thou ask him?" - -"Yes; but he could tell nothing. He said the less he meddled in such -matters the better. Methinks the magicians had scared him somewhat. He -was right glad to think they were going. I have asked of many if they -could tell; but none can say. Those who went forth were led blindfold, -and all they can say is that the way seemed long and tortuous, and that -the place was like a cave, albeit none can remember going down steps. -Yet it is true that there was a damp, cave-like scent in the air, and -one seemed to pass beneath an arch as one entered." - -"It could not be any of those buildings which pertain to the Black -Friars; the danger would be too great," said Hal, "for the friars are no -friends to magic. There are many mills along Trill Mill Stream, but one -can scarce see how the mock magician could weave his spells there. By -day they are used, and men work early and late. Besides, how could they -keep a prisoner there--if so be that Joanna is right, and Hugh has been -kept in durance vile during these many weeks? It is hard of credence; -and yet how else could his face appear in the mirror?" - -Here Leofric, who had listened to every word spoken, and had been -thinking deeply, looked up to say,-- - -"There is the tower--Friar Bacon's tower--close to the Grandpont, beyond -the South Gate, beyond the mills and the buildings of the Black Friars. -That tower hath an evil report. Men fear it even by day; by night all -give it wide berth. I have heard men say of late that strange sounds -have been heard issuing forth, and that it is a place unholy and to be -avoided. Can it be possible that these evil men have broken in, and used -it for the practice of their wicked arts? It might suit them well, since -they can study the stars from thence, cast horoscopes, and practise many -forbidden arts safely within its walls. And if they had a mind to keep a -prisoner there--" - -Amalric had started to his feet in great excitement. - -"The Magician's Tower--that is what I have heard it called! Verily, good -Leofric, methinks thou hast gotten the key of the mystery this time! -What place could better suit these evil creatures wherein to practise -deeds of darkness? As we know, men shun the spot even by day; but at -night none will pass by who can avoid it. Doubtless Friar Bacon left -behind him some things which might be useful to the pretended magician; -and he may have implements of his own for practising his black arts. -Where better could he carry on his practices? Where more secure could -some hapless prisoner be kept? And the sounds which men have heard -proceeding thence! Why did we not think of it before? Surely it must be -the voice of Hugh, seeking to call for aid from those without! Let us -fly to his rescue without delay! We will take a sevenfold vengeance upon -his persecutors if we find matters as we believe!" - -"We must have a care," said Hal, looking round with an air of caution; -"we have two clever and unscrupulous rogues to deal with. If we are to -catch them as well as their victim, we had better lie low till night has -fallen, and then sally forth and see if we cannot take them red-handed -in some of their villany. If we breathe a word of this abroad, we shall -find that they have escaped--and perchance have made away with their -victim, or hidden him elsewhere--and we shall be foiled in our purpose." - -"And we do but suspect the hiding-place," said Leofric. "If we are -wrong, and have given them warning, we shall lose them utterly. We shall -have much ado, methinks, to catch them as it is. If we make any stir and -let them hear so much as a whisper, they will be off, and we shall see -them no more." - -"True," said Amalric, whose first impulse had been to speak to the -Constable of the Castle and ask for a guard to go and search the tower; -"we might defeat our own ends by publicity. And then if our surmise were -to be wrong, they would have time to remove their prisoner and betake -themselves elsewhere before we discovered our error. We will band -together, all of us, and to-night we will meet here once more, and set -forth on our errand. Meantime let us not breathe outside these walls one -word of what has been resolved upon. Let us spend our day as we are wont -to spend it; but let each man revolve in his mind some course of action, -and come provided with that which he judges to be most needful to the -success of the enterprise. Arms, of course, each must carry, and -anything else that may seem well. To-night at curfew--or perchance an -hour later--we will meet, and then make for the tower with all speed and -secrecy." - -They rose with one accord as if to go. - -"Then," said Hal, "let our meeting-place be just without the South Gate, -under shelter of the wall hard by St. Michael's. There in the shadow -none will note our gathering; and the sentry knows us all, and will let -us pass without comment." - -"So be it," said Amalric, who from his rank naturally took the lead in -this matter. The young men saluted Joanna, Amalric thanked her for her -information and praised her for her courage, and then they went forth -one by one, to note that Tito Balzani, lounging in the door of the inn a -little higher up the street, watched their exit with lowering brows and -a sullen mien. - -Leofric and Jack passed him by as they walked towards their own -quarters. He looked at them with suspicion. - -"Whither away so fast?" he asked, with an air of would-be good -fellowship; "come and have a drink, and tell the news. What has taken -thee to Master Seaton's house to-day? The city is as dull as a stagnant -pool after the fair." - -"How goes it with Mistress Linda?" asked Leofric, ignoring the question; -"we heard from Joanna but now that she was sick of some fever of the -brain." - -"It is naught but a maid's folly and fantasy," answered Tito, with an -ugly scowl; "marriage with an honest fellow who would keep her from her -whimsies and puling would be the best cure for her. So I tell my father, -who has promised to think of it." - -Leofric passed on, seeing that Jack's face had flushed all over, and -that he only restrained himself with difficulty from betraying his real -feelings towards the Italian youth. - -"He is a young scamp himself!" cried the farmer's son, as they hastened -towards their lodging. "If we can but catch him to-night, I would gladly -wring his neck for him! But I fear he will be as slippery as an eel. -Nevertheless, let me but get a good grip of him, and it will go hard -that I shake not the breath out of his body!" - -"Gently, good Jack," said Leofric; "we must not take life without good -cause. But if things be as we suppose, I trust we shall bring both him -and his accomplice to the punishment their evil deeds deserve." - -To the impatient Jack the time seemed long before night came and they -could start forth on their quest. But the darkness fell early at that -season, and at the appointed hour the pair sallied forth, avoiding the -High Street, where Tito might possibly be on the watch (if he were not -already at the Magician's Tower), and skirting along the wall till the -South Gate was reached and passed. The walls of St. Michael's rose up -immediately before them, and here had already gathered the eager party, -all armed, and all resolute and full of courage. - -"Tito and Roger passed through the gate together an hour ago," said Hal -Seaton; "I have been watching and dogging them ever since our meeting -broke up. Fain would I have followed them farther; but they were full of -suspicion, and I feared to be seen, and so spoil everything. They -scuttled along like hunted foxes, sly and cunning and crafty. So far as -I could judge, they went straight down as if towards Grandpont. I truly -believe that the tower is their place of resort." - -Amalric took the lead. Bidding his followers walk very softly--which it -was easy to do in the thick mud of the low-lying road--he made his way -rapidly yet cautiously in the direction of the tower, and before long -they could see the lonely building standing out against the sky just at -the head of the bridge. - -All was dark and silent as they approached; but Jack had made a little -detour, and had found his way down to the very edge of the river. Now he -came flying back to say that from that side a glimmer of light could be -detected in an upper window, visible only from the river, and looking -blue and ghostlike as a corpse candle. Nor had they actually reached the -wall before a sudden cry, wild and strange, rang through the silence of -the night. The whole party started, and Amalric ground his teeth; but -they could well understand how the ordinary passer-by, hearing such a -sound, would hurry past in terrible fright, believing it the wail of a -lost spirit, or a demoniac yell. - -"Here is the door!" spoke Gilbert, in smothered tones, "but it is fast -locked and bolted. They will take good care of that." - -A long-drawn sobbing wail seemed to come from within, and Amalric's face -grew hard and stern. - -"Break it in, then--a truce to secrecy!--there is no time to lose!" he -cried; and the next moment the silence of the night was rent by the -sound of blows against the solid door, which soon sent it crashing -inwards. - -"A light!" cried Amalric; and Hal flashed a concealed lantern within the -opening forced. In a moment the five youths had vaulted in, drawing -their daggers as they did so. They found themselves in a dark, vaulted -chamber, hung round with black cloth; and for some moments they could -see no way of getting into the upper part of the tower. The magic mirror -hung upon the wall, and various curious-looking implements lay upon the -table, doubtless used by Tito when practising upon the credulity of -those who sought him. - -"This way!" cried Jack suddenly. He had discovered in the wall a narrow -spiral stairway. Recklessly dashing upwards, stumbling in the darkness, -but closely followed by his comrades, and holding his dagger fast in his -hand, he suddenly found himself brought up short by a locked door, and -behind that door he could hear whispering voices. - -"Stand back a moment!" he yelled to those behind; and they fell back, -not knowing what was to happen next. Jack had armed himself beforehand -with a mighty club, which in old days he had often wielded with good -effect, and which since his arrival in Oxford had been his favourite -weapon in those matches of skill and strength in which the hearts of the -students delighted. - -Raising this formidable weapon, and bringing it crashing against the -lock of this door, he forced it open before him. A stream of light burst -forth for a single second, almost dazzling their eyes. The next instant -they were enveloped in black darkness, whilst a sound of scuffling steps -and of angry words in the room beyond them told that they had surprised -the evil-doers in their work. - -Hal sprang forward with his lantern, and Jack exclaimed,-- - -"Catch them! catch them! they are getting out by the windows!" - -Springing forward, he caught at the legs of one, but received such a -violent kick upon the cheek that he let go his hold for a second. The -other fugitive was grappled by Gilbert, but he was more than half-way -out before he was seized, and he wriggled so dexterously and fiercely -that he too drew away, and the next moment both figures had vanished. - -"After them down the stairs!" cried Hal; and he, Gilbert, and Jack -dashed down through the darkness, leaving the light for any one who -desired it. - -Amalric caught it up, flashed it round the room, and then uttered a -short, sharp exclamation. Leofric had seen a ghastly figure stretched -upon a pallet in a corner. The next moment both he and Amalric were -bending over the prostrate form of Hugh le Barbier. - -Hugh indeed it was, though worn almost to a skeleton, and looking like -death. One arm was extended, and blood was oozing from a vein that had -evidently been recently opened. A number of other scars plainly showed -how frequently this operation had been repeated. His eyes, though half -open, seemed to take in no impression from without. He was cold and -almost pulseless. Amalric, bending over him and feeling his heart, said -between his clenched teeth,-- - -"We are only just in time!" - -They stanched the wound. They forced strong spirit down his throat. They -chafed his cold limbs, and finding warm garments, left behind by the -fugitives in their hasty flight, they wrapped him in them, and set light -to the fire upon the hearth, and laid him down in front of it to get the -full heat of the blaze. - -In moving him, they found that he had been chained by one ankle to the -wall, and they had to file through the fetter before they could free -him, their hearts meantime swelling with indignation and fury. - -"If we can but lay hands on those miscreants!" muttered Amalric between -his teeth. - -All this while Hugh lay lifeless and unconscious, although his pulses -still beat faintly. When he had for the third time swallowed the cordial -forced upon him by Leofric, he slowly opened his eyes, at first with -shrinking and horror in them, which changed gradually to great wonder -and joy. - -"Amalric!" he said faintly, as though speaking in a dream--"Leofric! -Heaven send this be not another dream!" - -And having so said he put out his hand, as if to assure himself by touch -of the presence of friends; and after having so done he once more lost -consciousness, the very shock of joy being too much for his weakened -frame. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -_WINTER DAYS WITHIN THE CASTLE._ - - -All Oxford was thrown into excitement by the news. Hugh le Barbier, -whose disappearance after the jousting in Beaumont meadows two months -before had created a certain stir in some quarters, had now been found -in fetters in the Magician's Tower, as people sometimes called it, and -had been carried off to the Castle for security by the Constable. - -It was in all mouths that the foreign magician, whose doings and wonders -had attracted no small notice during the Fair of St. Frideswyde, was -none other than the Italian youth Tito Balzani, who had grown up in -their midst, and had therefore an intimate knowledge of those who -consulted him. It was further said that both he and Roger de Horn had -been in the plot for abducting and imprisoning the missing man, and that -they were now being searched for all through the neighbouring forests, -to which they had most likely fled for safety so soon as they found -themselves discovered. - -Jack Dugdale was forward to tell the tale to the gaping throng who -surrounded him whenever he appeared in the streets. - -He had spent pretty nigh three days himself searching for the fugitives, -and had often been hot upon their trail; but they had eluded him and the -other pursuers with a cunning which had in it almost a touch of the -supernatural, some thought, and now the chase had been reluctantly -abandoned, and it was admitted that the quarry had escaped for the -present. - -But the excitement did not immediately die down. The story was in every -one's mouth. Pedro Balzani's house was thronged with guests, all eager -to learn what was to be known; and though the house was watched closely -by the authorities, the man himself was not interfered with. He had made -it plain that he was ignorant of the doings of his son, and as he -himself bore a good character, the misdeeds of Tito were not visited -upon his head. - -But great anger prevailed against that young man throughout the town. -Numbers of the citizens, and still more their wives and daughters, had -consulted the magician, and had paid him what to them were large sums -for scraps of information which had seemed to them marvellous as coming -from the lips of a stranger from beyond the seas, but which lost all -their value when it was known that Tito was the speaker. Others had been -lured by him to the tower, and had paid heavily for a glance into the -magic mirror, the crystal bowl, or that other bowl the thought of whose -dark contents now made them shudder. Some still declared that he had -dealings with the Evil One, and that the things they had seen could only -be produced by the co-operation of spirits; but others vowed that it -was nothing but trickery from first to last, and longed to see Tito -brought back into the city, that he might be made to disgorge his -ill-gotten gains, which doubtless he had kept securely fastened upon his -person, so as to be ready for any emergency. - -As for the other members of the Balzani household, the mother was deeply -indignant at the trick which had been played upon her daughter by the -girl's half-brother and his friend. She saw clearly that they sought to -impose upon her credulity, and to induce her by that means to pledge her -hand to Roger de Horn as the price of the life and liberty of her lover, -Hugh. The mother learned much from the delirious ravings of the girl, -who had been stricken with brain-fever, and lay in a most precarious -condition. Indeed so dangerous was her state, and so imperative was it -that she should be kept perfectly quiet, that after three days she had -been conveyed by water up the river to the little village of Eynsham, -where her mother's sister lived; and there, far away from the tumult of -the city, which always set up excitement and paroxysms of fear, it was -hoped she would recover from the shock to her system, and regain her -normal health. - -"And learn to forget the past," spoke the mother to her sister, before -leaving the patient in her kindly care. "She is full young for thoughts -of love. Methinks in these troublous days the less a maid dreams of such -things the better. Hugh le Barbier is a goodly youth, and I desire none -better for child of mine; but he is above her in rank. When he sees more -of life and of the world, he will make more fitting choice. It would be -better that they should not meet--that both should learn to forget. -Naught but trouble and peril have followed from their early affection. -Better it should be put aside and forgotten. Wherefore I will the more -gladly leave Linda here, where, amid new scenes and surroundings, she -may well forget the past, and cease to think of him for whom she is no -fitting spouse in the eyes of the world." - -Bridget Marlow, who had no child of her own, was willing enough to have -the care of her sister's daughter. She promised to guard her jealously -and tend her lovingly, and to keep her as long as her mother could spare -her. - -"I always said, when I did hear of thy twin daughters, that one ought -surely to be mine," she said with a smile. "Fear not for her, sister--I -will guard her like the apple of mine eye; and she shall find a second -father and mother in us. In this quiet place few, save the good monks of -the Abbey hard by, pass our way. My husband, as thou dost know, acts as -porter of the gate by day; and living as we do neath the shadow of the -cloister wall, we are not molested by the comings and goings of -worldlings from the city. The maid will have peace and quiet here, and -may well forget the troubles through which she has passed." - -So Linda was, after a few days, left in that quiet place by her mother, -in the fond hope that she and Hugh would now forget one another, and -that the troubled dream of love would be effaced by illness from her -daughter's brain. - -Lotta nodded with approval when she learned what had been done. - -"She had better take the veil herself, and live the life of a nun," she -said, tossing her handsome, haughty head. "She is not fit for the battle -of life. She is a poor, puling creature at best! She is not fit to be -the bride of any save a man of dreams and books. The clash of arms turns -her cheek white; the thought of peril to one she loves drives her out of -her senses. She had better forget Hugh, and he her. They are no fitting -mates one for the other." - -As for Hugh himself, he had been carried to the Castle by order of the -Constable, when his case had been made known there. A guard had been -sent to search the tower, to take possession of everything found there, -and to convey the young man to the Castle, where he received every -attention and care. - -The father of Hugh and the Constable of the Castle had been friends in -their youth, and Sir Humphrey was not only interested in Hugh for that -reason, but was deeply indignant at the treatment he had received, and -the trick which had been played upon the authorities of the city by -these two lawless youths. - -For some days Hugh was unable to give an account of what had occurred, -lying in a state of exhaustion which was almost like that of trance. -Indeed so strange was his condition that Brother Angelus (at the earnest -solicitation of Leofric) was asked to come and look at him; and he shook -his head somewhat gravely over his state, and spoke words not altogether -understood by those about him. - -In those days the friars were the best leeches and surgeons to be had. -Their work amongst the sick poor gave to them a skill and insight not -always found amongst those who professed greater lore. Brother Angelus -had no small store of knowledge regarding sickness, and it was well for -Hugh that he was called to his side; for he strictly forbade any further -bleeding (always the favourite remedy for fevers), declaring that this -fever was itself the result of excessive bleedings practised with an -unholy purpose, and he detected other symptoms about the young man which -caused his face to take a stern and anxious aspect. - -"He has been made the unwilling accomplice in deeds of darkness," he -said, as he observed the comatose symptoms which often seized the -patient. "They have sought to subdue his spirit and will, and to throw -him into those unhallowed trances wherein men see and hear things which -our Maker has thought it good to hide from us. There are ways by which -one man may obtain this unrighteous power over his fellow, and this is -what yon evil men have sought to do with their captive. By weakening his -body they have sought to gain ascendency over his spirit. But it is -plain that he has resisted manfully, and to the very last. God be -thanked for that! We will pray that the malice of the enemy may in this -case be frustrated!" - -And daily, before he left the bed of the patient, the friar would kneel -down beside him, whilst those in the room would follow his example; and -he would pray earnestly against those wiles which had been used upon -him, and ask release for the spirit which had been in some sort fettered -and bound. - -Mysterious as all this was to those who saw and heard, it was plain to -them that Hugh responded better to the ministrations of Brother Angelus -than to any skill of leeches. In presence of the friar he was never -tormented by harassing dreams, nor did he start up as though in answer -to some call unheard by others. He grew calm and tranquil, and would -fall into a natural sleep; and at the end of ten days the fever fits -left him altogether, and he wakened to a full knowledge of his -surroundings, and an interest in life. - -When this advance was made, he was permitted to pass the day with -Edmund, in the pleasant upper chamber hard by his own, where, lying upon -another couch in the cheerful glow of the fire, he could enjoy the -society of his friends, and by-and-by tell them of those things which -had happened to him since his mysterious disappearance on the day of the -joustings. - -"I was suddenly and furiously set upon by three of those strange black -figures which we had noted moving in the crowd. There was such a tumult -all around that I scarce knew what was passing, nor who was friend or -who was foe; but it was plain that these men were bent upon my -destruction or overthrow, and I set myself to the task of fighting them, -though calling for assistance the while. But I seemed to be in the heart -of foes, for none heeded my cry, and though I laid low one of the -fellows, I presently felt a heavy blow upon my head which made me reel -in the saddle, and the next instant I was lying upon the ground with a -hand upon my throat, and just as my senses deserted me I thought I saw -the fiery eyes of Roger de Horn glaring into mine through the holes in -his mask." - -"Ah! I thought as much," said Amalric, through his shut teeth. "Would -that we could lay hands upon the villain now!" - -"And what befell you then?" asked the fair Alys, who had grown mightily -interested in Hugh during these past days, and was as eager as any to -hear his tale when he should be allowed to tell it, which he had not -been at first. - -By this time Hugh seemed quite like an old friend; he had been at the -Castle for a considerable time, and both Edmund and his sister felt -towards him almost as though he were a brother. Any comrade and friend -of Amalric's would have been welcomed, but Hugh was liked for his own -sake, and for the romantic history of which he was now the hero. - -"That I cannot say with certainty, fair mistress. For I lost my senses -then; and when I recovered them, it was to find myself bound by an iron -fetter to my ankle, in a strange circular chamber with a dome-like roof, -the like of which I had never seen before." - -"The Magician's Tower!" whispered Alys, with a little shiver of horror. - -"So I afterwards made out, from the words of the men who haunted it, and -from mine own knowledge of the city. I could sometimes hear the wash of -the river, or the voices of men in boats by day. But though I cried -aloud whenever I thought I might be heard, never an answer came; and my -captors, if they heard me, would punish me with blows and kicks, if not -with more refined forms of cruelty." - -"These men were Tito Balzani and Roger de Horn?" questioned Amalric -sternly. - -"Yes; and soon I became aware that they were engaged upon other matters -than those which directly concerned me, and that I was to be made useful -to them in the practice of their evil arts. I will not speak too much of -these things. The thought is hateful and repulsive. Suffice it to say -that they were eagerly pursuing the study of certain black arts, and -that they had books and instruments, either belonging to Tito, or found -by them in this strange tower, whereby they sought to prosecute their -studies. They had dupes too, who visited them, and strove to peer into -the future, and they would use incantations and burn strange pungent -drugs, and methinks they ofttimes so bewildered their visitors that they -imagined they saw in the smoke wreaths strange things which were never -there at all. However that may be, there were some who came again and -again, and brought gold with them each time. And as the conjurors grew -bolder they would ask larger fees. I trow they have grown rich upon the -proceeds of those weeks of fraud and devilry." - -"And how didst thou come to hear and see so much?" - -"They grew careless of my presence in the upper chamber, where -everything was prepared. As I grew weak from hunger and from loss of -blood--for blood seemed a necessity to them for every experiment, and it -was part of their purpose to reduce me to a mere shadow--they spoke -freely of all they did and wished to do. I am certain they never -intended me to escape their clutches; and I believe that upon the night -of the rescue, had you been but a few minutes longer in forcing the -door, they would have taken my life without pity, so fearful were they -of what I might reveal. But they could not spare time in their haste to -collect their gold, and as it was, they were almost caught as they -climbed through the window-slits." - -"And was it real magic?" asked Alys in a low voice; "or was it all -trickery and jugglery?" - -"That is hard to tell," answered Hugh; "but methinks they did all in -their power to invoke the aid of the Evil One. I trow well that they -sought to throw me into trances, that I might aid them in this. They -studied their books, and tried their wicked spells upon me; and there -were moments when I felt them succeeding, albeit I fought might and -main. If I could keep my mind fixed on holy things, and continue to -pray, I was safe from them. But there were moments when I was so weak -that I felt my hold slipping away, and I trow that then I did fall in -some sort beneath some evil spell; and the horror of it is but passing -away now, since Brother Angelus has spoken and prayed with me. Trickery -there was in much they did. I know my face was shown again and again in -the magic mirror, and that I was dressed up to look sometimes as a maid, -sometimes as an aged man, sometimes as a mailed warrior--my face painted -and my hair arranged to suit the part. This was when I was wellnigh -dead through loss of blood, and could not resist them. They had gained -such power over me that ofttimes I could not make a sound, greatly as I -longed to do so. When I guessed, from what they had said in my hearing, -that Linda was to be brought to see my face in the mirror, I strove -might and main to cry aloud, and tell who and what these men were; but -my voice would not obey--no sound could I utter." - -"If we can but catch them," cried Amalric, "they shall pay for their -devilries!" - -But Roger and Tito were too wary to be caught. They had fled beyond the -precincts of Oxford, and pursuit was abandoned at last as hopeless. Hugh -recovered his wonted vigour with more rapidity than could at first have -been anticipated; but he showed no disposition to return to his old -quarters at Dagville's Inn. Once he asked after Linda, and on hearing -what had befallen her he heaved a long sigh. - -"Methinks that I have brought her nothing but woe and sorrow," he said; -"she will be happier there than in the tumult of this strange city. Some -day I will see her again; but for the present let her remain in peace -and safety. I am glad she should be in so tranquil a place." - -But the house of the Balzanis had lost its charm for him. He had no wish -to face the father of Tito or the witcheries of Lotta, of which he was -not unconscious. - -"Stay here within the Castle," said Amalric, "and enter at St. George's, -as I have done. There be a few poor, turbulent Welsh students there, but -for the most part we are a quiet and studious company. We will make you -welcome amongst us. Come and be my comrade there." - -Hugh was easily persuaded to this course. St. George's in the Castle was -a very ancient building, dating back from the reign of William the -Conqueror. It had been founded by Robert d'Oilly for secular Canons, and -his successor had transferred it to the Canons Regular of Osney. -Subsequently it had become a house for University students, although it -remained to a certain extent under the jurisdiction of the Abbot of -Osney. - -This was shown by the fact that there was a Custos or Warden appointed -from among the Canons of Osney to be over the College of St. George's in -the Castle. He was not a permanent resident there, but paid a -domiciliary visit about Christmas time, which was regarded as a part of -the season's festivities. - -"Thou wilt join us in a good time," said Amalric to Hugh, when the -latter had installed himself with as much comfort as might be in those -days in his new quarters, having arranged to share a small and fairly -commodious chamber with young De Montfort: "for upon the Feast of the -Nativity, or a few days later, the Warden will come from Osney, to -remain to the Feast of the Epiphany; and we shall go forth with torches -and songs to welcome him, and bring him hither in state. They say we -live right merrily whilst he is with us. Fair Mistress Alys is all agog -to see the torchlight procession. I trust the night will be fair and -fine, that she be not disappointed." - -Alys, indeed, was all alive for any bit of entertainment in her -pleasant but rather monotonous life. The Christmas revellings were not -of a character greatly to attract one of a gentle spirit. She knew that -she would scarce be permitted during those days of feasting to sally -forth into the city at all. Riot and disorder too often characterized -the events of that season. The lectures of the Regent Masters were -suspended for a short period, although other lecturers continued their -discourses. Some amongst the richer scholars, or those from the -neighbourhood, went to their homes; but the greater number remained in -the city, and made night hideous with their revellings and disorder. A -Lord of Misrule was chosen for the occasion, and misrule was the order -of the day. The citizens themselves were little better behaved at this -holiday season, and for a week disorder and roistering prevailed in -defiance of any action on the part of the authorities. If they could -prevent an open riot or a pitched battle in the streets, it was as much -as they could hope to do; and Alys knew that she would be kept closely -within the Castle walls. Indeed, after her experience of a students' -holiday once before, she had little desire to witness another. - -Hugh was not sorry himself to be free of the turmoil of the city, his -health being not altogether what it had been before his strange -captivity. The greater seclusion and quiet within the Castle walls -better suited him, and companionship with Amalric and the Constable's -children was pleasant. He rather liked, too, the small solemnities with -which he was admitted to be a scholar of that place. He was taken before -the high altar of the chapel, and bidden to swear to be faithful and -obedient to the Warden and to the Abbot of Osney, and not to raise -debates between them, not to clamber over the Castle walls at night, or -to be guilty of nocturnal vagaries; and if promoted to wealth in after -life, to leave something to the College. Then he paid some small fees -for the registration of his name, for a supper to his fellow-scholars, -and towards the common stock of money; after which he became a scholar -of the College, and shared in the life of his companions. - -Three days after Christmas, upon a clear starlight night, the scholars -sat down to their supper attired in their best habits, each of them -being provided with a torch dipped in pitch and resin. - -That meal having been disposed of, they all marched in procession to -Osney in decorous silence, and with their torches yet unlighted. They -were admitted into the courtyard by a silent monk, and once there they -drew up in a circle round the enclosure, and waited, mute and patient. - -But they had not to wait long. A door in the building was flung open, -and out stepped the Abbot, and by his side was the Warden of St. -George's, the Canons Regular being grouped in the background. At sight -of these reverend men the scholars all bent the knee in token of -respect, and the Abbot advancing a few steps forward gave to them his -blessing. - -Then the Warden stepped forward, and saluted the scholars in Latin, they -replying in the same tongue, after which two of the seniors advanced, -lighted their torches, and placed themselves before him. - -The rest of the scholars drew up in rank behind, their torches yet -unlighted, and the procession filed out of the courtyard, and along the -wet, muddy road which led towards the Castle. Midway between the Abbey -and the Castle a halt was called. Rapidly and in orderly fashion the -scholars kindled their torches and struck up the appointed hymn. The -procession formed up again, and passing between rows of gaping citizens, -who had come out into King's Meadow to see the show go by, trooped -across Quaking Bridge and through the gateway, till they found -themselves within the precincts of the College itself. - -Here a new hymn was sung, and the Warden was conducted with great -ceremony to his own lodging, where he bid farewell to his body-guard and -dismissed them with kindly words of thanks. - -Alys from her upper window watched the picturesque grouping of the -gowned scholars, and the flashing of torches in the open space below; -and as Amalric and Hugh looked up and held theirs aloft, they were -rewarded by the waving of a slim white hand, which told them they had -been seen and recognized. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -_KENILWORTH CASTLE._ - - -The summer sun shone bravely down upon a small band of travellers -journeying leisurely along through the leafy lanes of Warwickshire. - -Of this little band, two members rode ahead of the rest, sometimes -silent, but often engaged in earnest conversation. One of the pair was -richly dressed, and the horse he rode was a fine animal, fit for a -battle charger; the other was well mounted, but his dress was sober, and -suggested that of an ecclesiastic, albeit the sunny locks of the rider -flowed to his shoulders, and bore no sign of the tonsure. Both riders -were young, neither being over twenty years of age; but those were days -when youths were ranked as men at eighteen, and there were even warriors -in the battle ranks who counted less years than that, whilst few -comparatively of those who lived a stirring life in the midst of stress -and strife lived to see their hair turn grey. - -The younger of the pair, he of the more knightly aspect, was none other -than Amalric de Montfort. His companion was Leofric Wyvill, who had been -for years his chosen comrade and friend. - -The young men had just passed through a memorable period of their -academic life, and had been invested with the cappa of the bachelor. -They had successfully passed through their Responsions and their -Determinations. They had ably disputed before a large gathering, and had -acquitted themselves to the admiration and satisfaction of all. At -Amalric's cost they had given a banquet to the Masters and scholars, and -had now attained to the status of Bachelors of Arts; and Leofric, at -least, had every intention of continuing his career at the University, -and was to give a series of cursory lectures there upon his return. - -But for the present he was taking, in company with Amalric, a -well-earned holiday. Ever since his first arrival in Oxford, as an -impecunious clerk, he had remained there, year in, year out, working -hard to support himself and carry on his studies, and this was the first -time he had quitted the city either on business or pleasure. - -One year of academic life much resembled another; and little change had -come into Leofric's condition, save what was brought about by his -increasing intimacy with young De Montfort. He and Jack Dugdale still -occupied their little turret chamber, which had gradually become more -and more comfortable and habitable. Leofric had earned a steady income -by his illuminating work upon the vellum he was enabled to purchase, and -by assistance to Edmund de Kynaston in his studies. Jack kept the larder -supplied, and hung their chamber about with the dressed skins of the -creatures he had slain, thus protecting them from the winter's cold, -which down in that marshy place was severe and prolonged. The life had -been a busy and a happy one, and Leofric found it hard to believe how -fast the months and years had sped by. Looking back upon his life as a -clerk, it seemed to him to have been very short indeed. - -There was still a considerable interval before he could take his degree -as Master, and from that go on as inceptor in theology if he had a mind -to do so; but he had already won the favourable notice of many persons -in the University, and a brilliant career had been prophesied for him if -he did but persevere, as he had every intention of doing. - -The Determinations had taken place in Lent, as was always the case, and -for a while afterwards he and Amalric had remained in Oxford; but they -had long planned a holiday together when the summer should come, and a -few weeks back they had started off together to see something besides -the inside of lecture-halls and the familiar sights of Oxford. - -Amalric was determined that Leofric should see London, and their first -journey had been to that great city, which was seething in the -excitements of that unquiet period, when the struggle betwixt the King -and his Barons was becoming ever more and more acute, and when -far-seeing men began to predict that the matter would never be settled -until swords had been drawn and blood shed on both sides. - -After a week spent in that place, the friends had journeyed northward. -Leofric had paid a visit to his old friends and fathers the monks of St. -Michael, who were delighted to see him and to learn how great success -he had achieved. Now they were on their way to the Castle of Kenilworth, -Amalric's home, and the youth was growing excited at the thought of -seeing again his mother and his sister, who were certain to be there, -although he was far less certain of meeting with his father and -brothers. - -Just latterly the young students had been too much engrossed in their -studies to have a very clear idea what was going on in the world around. -Now, however, they began to feel a keen interest in these outside -matters, and Amalric, as was natural, strove to obtain and piece -together every scrap of information he could gain from high or low, -eagerly discussing each matter with Leofric, and growing in enthusiasm -for the cause to which his father was pledged as day by day passed on. - -The arguments upon both sides were strong. The King's party urged that -the King should be free; that he is no longer a King if he does not rule -as he pleases. He has the same right to rule the kingdom that the Barons -have to rule their own estates, and those who would interfere to make a -slave of him are robbers and worse, for they are laying unholy hands -upon the Lord's anointed. - -The Barons' arguments were also culled from Holy Writ, and proved how -deeply the teachings of the Franciscans were working in the hearts of -the people. The kingdom has to be protected as well as the King. If the -King listens to false counsellors, his Barons must guard him from such. -Obedience to law is not slavery, and God's laws are for monarch as well -as for peasants. True freedom consists in abstaining from evil. The -King's people are God's people, and must be ruled in His fear, not in a -spirit of greed and oppression. As Christ laid open all things to His -disciples, so should a King consult on all weighty matters with his -nobles. If he dishonour them and oppress his people, he cannot wonder if -he is hated and disobeyed. - -These arguments sunk deeply into the minds of the people, and they -looked to De Montfort as their hope and deliverer. The past years had -been full of trouble and vicissitudes. The King had escaped from the -tutelage and restraint imposed upon him, had made himself practical -master of London and even of the kingdom for a while, and had set at -open defiance the Provisions of Oxford. His son, Prince Edward, had -opposed him in this; had said that he, for his own part, could not -reconcile it to his conscience to break the oath which he had sworn on -that occasion; and had in effect joined himself to the party of the -Barons. This had alarmed his father, who perhaps felt that his son was a -better leader and stronger spirit than himself, and Edward had been sent -off to Gascony to his duties there. As it happened, however, the De -Montforts, his cousins, were there also at that time, and the Prince -spent most of his time with them, thus adding to the disquietude of his -father. - -Henry himself had been over to France carrying on the negotiations with -Louis concerning his renunciation of his futile claims upon that realm; -and upon his return he had asserted himself by summoning a Parliament -in the old form, quite irrespective of the Provisions of Oxford, and by -seeking to obtain from the Pope a bull absolving him from the oath taken -in that city under the compulsion of the Barons. - -The Pope, always ready to take the part of so pious a son, and one who -had been so useful to him as a tool, was ready enough to grant this -absolution, which was couched in characteristic terms by the wily -prelate:-- - -"We therefore, being willing to provide for your dignity in this matter, -with our apostolical authority, in the plenitude of our power, from this -time forward entirely absolve you from your oath. If, however, there -should be anything in those statutes concerning the advantage of -prelates, churches, and ecclesiastical persons, we do not intend to make -such void, or in any way relax the said oath in that respect." - -It was, perhaps, small wonder that the English people, with a lover of -freedom and constitutional liberty at their head, should revolt from the -rule of a monarch who could place himself beneath the sway of a Roman -Pontiff, and accept at his hands such favours as these. - -Of all these things and many others Amalric and Leofric spoke as they -rode through the sunny country during these long summer days. Everywhere -they met the same sort of talk, the same sense of insecurity, the -distrust of the King and the enthusiasm for De Montfort which was -agitating the hearts of the people everywhere. - -The nearer they approached to Kenilworth, the greater did this -enthusiasm grow; and when they were so near that the face of Amalric -became known, he was received with open arms by all, and was eagerly -questioned as to the doings of his noble father, and whether he also -were coming to dwell amongst them again. - -But of his father's doings at this particular juncture Amalric knew -little. He had returned to England--so much he had heard in London--and -was doubtless busy somewhere, but whether at Kenilworth or in other -districts the young man could not say. It was one of those things he was -eager himself to learn. - -The golden light of evening was lying over the level plains and wooded -slopes as the riders drew near to the Castle, and Amalric suddenly drew -rein and pointed to the great tower rising bold and massive from the -waters of the lake-like moat and the surrounding park and forest land. - -"See," he cried--"see, Leofric, there is my home! Is it not a lordly -pile of which one may well be proud? And look at yon white sail upon the -lake! that is our own sloop, wherein we have been wont to take our -pastime. Ah, happy, happy days of childhood spent within those walls! I -wonder if the future will hold anything half so sweet!" - -Leofric looked in admiration and amazement at the finest building it had -been as yet his lot to see, save perhaps the great Tower of London -itself. - -Although Kenilworth Castle in those days was not the magnificent pile -which it became when the Lancaster and Leicester buildings were added to -it, it was yet a very majestic structure, well fitted to be the home of -the King's sister, and of the foremost noble of the land. It was a -fortress as well as a castle, the walls being in many places from ten to -fifteen feet thick, whilst the principal tower--Caesar's Tower, as it was -called--was considered wellnigh impregnable. It had a double row of -ramparts, and the moat which lapped the walls upon the south, east, and -west sides was more of a lake than a moat, and could be carried round -the north side if necessary. Boats were kept upon this lake, where the -family disported themselves, and the suite of rooms used by the Earl and -Countess were washed by the waters of the lake, and a boat was kept at -the water-door for their use and behoof. - -The banqueting-hall was capable of seating two hundred persons; and -Kenilworth had, besides its innumerable suites of living-rooms, its -prison, its mill for grinding corn, its brewery for the manufacture of -beer, its weekly market for the interchange of commodities with the -neighbouring peasants, and even its courts of justice. For Kenilworth -was privileged to hold assize of bread, beer, and so forth, to regulate -the prices for these, and weights and measures for other provisions; it -had its court-baron for the recovery of debts and the punishment of -minor trespasses, and its court-leet for that of more serious crimes. It -even had its gallows, which stood frowning upon the castle walls, ready -to make an end of any unlucky wight doomed to death by the voice of the -court. Such was the life of those days in a place as strong and as -important as the Castle of Kenilworth. - -But this evening all was sunshine and peace and beauty. Amalric pointed -eagerly out to his companion objects of interest in the Castle and -grounds as they rode onwards, and eagerly scanned the approaches to the -place, if haply he might see some familiar face, or catch a glimpse of -mother or sister taking an airing outside the walls. - -The gardens themselves lay within the extensive buildings and walls, -which formed two immense enclosures, capable of containing, in addition -to gardens and orchards, a tilt-yard and courtyard of ample dimensions. -Kenilworth was in effect a small township, complete in itself; and there -was stabling for above a hundred horses, which stables were often full -to overflowing when the Earl and his retinue arrived. - -But apparently he was not here to-day, for there were few signs of -active life about the place, and even the sentry upon the wall seemed -slumbering at his post, so that their approach had not yet been -observed. - -Suddenly Amalric shaded his eyes with his hand, and gazing towards the -waters of the moat, exclaimed,-- - -"In good sooth I am certain that yon figure in that white-sailed boat is -that of my sister Eleanora! Come, good comrade, let us leave the road -and ride up to the water's edge! Let us take her by surprise!--my -pretty, dainty little sister Nell. She will not have forgotten me, I -trow, though I have not seen her for three years and more." - -Spurring his horse eagerly forward, and closely followed by Leofric, -Amalric galloped towards the edge of the lake, upon whose placid bosom a -little white-sailed sloop was idly rocking, the wind having scarce -power to drift it from side to side. - -As they drew near they could see that the only occupant of the boat was -a young maiden of perhaps twelve summers, though she looked more, being -tall and slim, and possessed of a high-bred grace and self-possession -which her training had given her. She had just observed the -unceremonious approach of these riders, and was about to direct her -craft towards the opposite bank as a mark of her displeasure, when -something in Amalric's dress and bearing arrested her attention, and she -gazed earnestly at him, whilst the boat drifted nearer and nearer -inshore. - -"Sister mine, dost know me?" cried the youth, springing from his horse -and running to the very edge of the water. - -She looked at him with wide eyes full of wonder, which kindled into joy -as she recalled his face. - -"Amalric, dear Amalric!" she cried, stretching out her arms to him; and -the next moment he had drawn the boat ashore, and had her fast in a -brother-like embrace. - -"Amalric! how comest thou thither? Is our father with thee? Art come -with news of him?" - -"Nay, but to get news of him, and to see thee and my mother, and to take -a holiday after all these years of study. Art glad to see me again, -little Nell?" - -"O brother, yes! I missed thee sorely when thou didst go away; and now -thou wilt be so learned I shall almost fear to talk with thee. But I too -have learned to read the Latin tongue; and my mother has given order -for some fine vellum to be bought for me; and I am to have a breviary of -mine own when we can find some clever scribe who will transcribe it for -me. But tell me now, Amalric, who is thy friend who stands thus modestly -by? for methinks he has a gentle air. He is not a servant, but a friend, -I trow." - -"Thou art right, sister; a friend in good sooth. It is the same as I -have written of, if thou hast received the letters I have writ to my -mother as occasion has served. I would present him to thee--my faithful -friend and comrade, by name Leofric Wyvill. Thou wilt give him welcome, -I doubt not, for my sake." - -"Ay, and for his own," said the little Lady Eleanora, or, as she was -universally styled (probably to distinguish her from her mother), the -Demoiselle. The Countess of Leicester was always spoken of in her -household as the Lady Eleanora; for although the sister of a King, no -higher title had as yet been accorded to the Princesses of the blood -royal, at least in the common round of everyday life. The only daughter -of the Earl and Countess, therefore, had her own distinguishing title of -Demoiselle, by which she was universally known throughout the Castle of -Kenilworth. - -As she spoke she held out her hand with an air of gracious dignity, and -Leofric bent the knee and raised it reverently to his lips. The maiden -smiled, innocently pleased with the homage, and addressed him in -friendly tones. - -"We have heard of you, fair sir, and you are welcome to -Kenilworth.--Amalric, let us give our mother a surprise. Come into the -boat with me--yes, and you also, sir--and let us across to the -water-door, and enter her apartments without announcement! I trow she -will give us joyful welcome. We are looking from day to day for the -arrival of our father and his retinue. Thou dost seem like a herald of -his approach." - -Leofric's skilful management of the boat drew forth the approbation of -the Demoiselle, who permitted him, with a charming smile, to hand her -ashore at the wide stone landing-place, upon which opened an oaken -doorway studded with brass plates and heavy bolts. The door, however, -opened readily to the touch of the child's hands, and when she had -pushed aside a curtain, the trio found themselves in a vast and -beautiful apartment, so much more luxurious than anything that Leofric -had ever seen that he stood mute and spell-bound at the sight. But the -Demoiselle, laughing gaily at his silent bewilderment, called to them to -follow, and pushing aside a rich curtain of sombre hue, she beckoned to -them to pass within into a smaller second chamber. - -This room was very bright, for a western oriel window let in a flood of -glory. Seated near to this window, some fine embroidery in her hands, -was a stately and dignified figure, at sight of whom Leofric -instinctively retreated a step; for he knew without any telling that he -was in the presence of the Lady Eleanora, wife of the great De Montfort -and sister to the King. - -Amalric and the Demoiselle sprang forward, uttering their mother's name, -and the next moment Amalric had dropped upon his knees at her feet, to -be clasped in her fond arms. - -Whatever faults and failings Eleanora possessed--and that she was proud, -extravagant (at least in early life), and wilful no one who reads her -life can deny--in her relations as wife and mother her loyalty, -tenderness, and unselfishness shine out in no dim colours. Her husband -loved and revered her; her children almost worshipped her. She had -always a warm and loving welcome for them, and was never so happy as -when she could gather them about her, albeit in those troubled times -these opportunities were growing rarer and more rare. - -Leofric, standing just within the curtain, could not but gaze with -admiring eyes at the queenly woman before him. Although the Countess was -very plainly habited in a russet robe with no other trimming than white -lamb's wool, and had no ornament upon her person save a golden clasp to -her girdle, there was yet in her aspect such dignity and high-born grace -that he could not take his eyes from her beautiful face, and the story -of her romantic secret marriage with De Montfort (which Amalric had -often told to him) came flashing into his mind, and he could not wonder -that the Earl had dared so much to win that noble woman for his wife. - -The Lady Eleanora's face was thin and worn with anxiety, and her eyes -had that peculiar light which bespeaks a life of anxious watching. Her -life had not been a smooth one, for she had shared in all things her -husband's cares and troubles. Yet with all that she had not lost the -gracious sweetness of manner which had been hers from girlhood, and when -at last she beheld Leofric standing mute and shrinking just beside the -door, she made her son present him, receiving him with a gentle courtesy -and kindness which put him at once at his ease, and made him her devoted -servant from that time forward. - -She would not dismiss him to the quarters of the retainers, albeit his -rank was humble. She treated him as the friend and equal of her son, and -the fact of his having been of much assistance to Amalric during his -course of study gave him a standing at once. For the Lady Eleanora had a -great respect for learning, and all her children were well educated for -the times they lived in. Her sons had all received instruction from such -celebrated men as Robert Grostete and Adam Marisco, and scholars, even -if humble by birth, were always well treated within the walls of -Kenilworth. - -So when refreshment was served for Amalric in a neighbouring chamber, -Leofric was made to sit at table with him, and was given a room close by -that of his comrade. He made one of the little party that gathered in -the small oriel room after the more formal supper had been eaten in the -hall below, and he listened with the keenest interest whilst the -Countess related to her son the events of the past years and months, and -the condition of public affairs as they now stood. - -"I pray God," she said, "that my brother the King will be advised for -his good, and that this land may be saved from the miseries of war. But -I greatly fear me that he will refuse to be bound by the Provisions of -Oxford, even as our father refused to be bound by the terms of the Great -Charter. If that be so, there is but one remedy for the evil--the appeal -to arms; and from that your father will not shrink, if he knows his -cause to be a righteous one." - -"And where is he now?" asked Amalric eagerly. - -"He is in England; but more than that I do not know. He returned from -Gascony a short while since, and he has been conferring earnestly ever -since with our friends in various parts of the country. I am looking for -him daily now at Kenilworth. Every day that passes brings him one day -nearer." - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -_THE GREAT EARL._ - - -"My father is coming! my father is coming! the watchman has sighted his -approach! Come and see him arrive with his train! it will be a right -goodly sight, methinks." - -So spoke the Demoiselle, rushing in hot haste into a great hall, which -might perhaps be termed the library of the Castle, where certain books -and manuscripts were stored in carved oaken presses against the wall, -and where Leofric spent a portion of each day in transcribing for the -little Eleanora the breviary which she was so eager to possess. - -The Countess, at a hint from her son, had offered this task to the young -scholar, and Leofric had gratefully undertaken it. The Demoiselle took -keen interest in the work, and had already established very friendly -relations with her brothers friend. A child at heart, despite her -graceful and self-possessed manners and queenly little ways, she -delighted in listening to stories of Oxford student life, and in -watching the skilful pen and brush of the young bachelor as he copied -the text or the illuminations from the scrolls in the library. Little -Eleanora was greatly delighted at being able to choose her favourite -designs for reproduction in her own breviary, and she danced in and out -the library like a veritable sprite, directing and admiring, chattering -freely to the scribe as she grew intimate with him, and letting him into -a great deal of the family history of the De Montforts during the years -of Amalric's absence. - -Amalric himself was often present, and then brother and sister would -converse freely and eagerly together. Leofric was treated as a friend -and equal by both, and greatly enjoyed this experience of life in a -nobleman's castle. It was like stepping forth into a new world or -learning a new language. - -The arrival of the Earl of Leicester had been for some time expected. -His wife knew that he was in England upon a flying visit for political -reasons, and daily was he looked for at Kenilworth; but so far no -definite tidings of his movements had reached her, and the household -lived in a state of expectancy and impatience. - -It was no wonder that, when the Demoiselle rushed into the library with -this piece of intelligence on her lips, Amalric and Leofric should start -at once to their feet, and hasten with all speed to the great courtyard, -where already the men-at-arms and the retainers were mustering. - -It was a beautiful and picturesque sight. The Countess, with her little -daughter and her handsome son beside her, stood at the top of the great -flight of steps which led into the banqueting-hall, opposite the great -gateway. All round the spacious courtyard were grouped the armed -retainers and servants of the household. The sentinels and men-at-arms -mounted the battlements, or drew up in martial array about the gateway, -and the herald rode forth to meet and greet his master and bring him in -in triumph. - -The sense of expectancy deepened as the minutes passed by; then a great -shout was raised as the trampling of horses' feet was heard within the -outer courtyard. The next minute the great Earl, bare-headed, as he -responded to the enthusiastic greetings showered upon him, rode through -the gateway and across the court; and a cry went up that seemed wellnigh -to shake the walls, as Kenilworth welcomed back its long-absent lord. - -The eagle face of the Earl had grown thinner and browner since Leofric -had seen it last. There were lines there which had been traced rather by -anxiety and sorrow than by the hand of time. But the light in the eyes -was unquenched, and the carriage of the haughty head betrayed the -undaunted and resolute spirit of this leader of men. - -His glance softened at the sight of his wife and daughter, and with a -quick and skilful turn of the reins he drew up his charger at the foot -of the steps, and leaped lightly to the ground. The next minute he had -embraced his wife before the eyes of the assembled crowd, who were -making the welkin ring with their plaudits; and little Eleanora was -clinging to his hand, half shy, yet intensely eager for the notice of -her sire, of whom she had seen but little, and that only on brief -visits, paid as occasion served, and he could be spared to enjoy the -pleasures of home life. - -Leofric's eyes wandered over the goodly company filing into the -courtyard after its lord. Immediately behind their father rode Henry and -Simon, his eldest sons, now knights, and youths of handsome person, -albeit lacking their father's nobility of aspect and charm of manner. -Behind these again rode Guy, the third son, and side by side with him -was a young man of noble aspect, very richly dressed, and plainly of no -small importance in the eyes of the great De Montfort himself; for even -before his own sons had had time to embrace their mother, he beckoned up -this youth to the top of the steps, and presented him with much ceremony -to his wife. - -Leofric noted that quite a number of the men who followed wore the badge -and the livery of this person. For a moment it crossed his mind that it -might be one of the King's sons; but upon putting the question to one -who stood by, he was answered in the negative. - -"Nay, it is not the Prince. The Prince is a kinglier youth than that. -That is Gilbert, the young Duke of Gloucester, and a right royal welcome -will be accorded him at Kenilworth; for if he had followed his father's -footsteps, and taken the side of the King, great hurt and loss to our -party must have ensued. We cannot afford to lose the support of -Gloucester." - -This enlightened Leofric considerably as to the situation, and he added -his voice to those raised in lusty cheering for the young Earl Gilbert. -He had heard much about the father of this young man, recently deceased, -and how, after joining in the cause which the Barons had at heart, he -had quarrelled again and again with the Earl of Leicester, and had -finally gone over to the King's side. Up to the present moment it had -been feared that this young son, a youth of nineteen, now Earl in his -father's stead, might follow that father's example and join the King's -party; but his appearance at Kenilworth to-day, in company with De -Montfort and his sons, showed plainly that he had thrown over the old -Earl's policy, and had cast in his lot with the Barons: so the hearts of -all were made glad, and cheer upon cheer rent the air as Leicester -presented his youthful compeer to his loyal retainers here. - -Preparations were instantly set on foot for a banquet of more than -ordinary splendour. The Countess had been prepared for some such -emergency as this, and the vast kitchens of the Castle could be depended -upon for an ample supply of those substantial dainties under which the -tables of our forefathers were wont to groan. The waters of the moat -supplied fresh-water fish and wild fowl in abundance. Kids and goats and -calves, oxen and sheep and swine, had only to be fetched in from the -stores in the Castle. Venison from the forests around, as well as small -game of all sorts, was supplied by the huntsmen; and in the household -roll of the Countess are to be found abundant entries concerning spices, -saffron, rice, figs, ginger, cinnamon, and raisins, showing that the -variety afforded in those days was considerable. - -But Leofric still stood watching the entry of the gay company which came -with the Earl in martial array. It seemed as though there was no end to -the following of knights and esquires who attended these two great -nobles. They filed in one after another in endless array, till the youth -wondered how even the walls of Kenilworth could accommodate them all. - -Suddenly he gave a great start of surprise, and pressed a few steps -forward. A small group had just come into the courtyard, seemingly in -the rear of the followers of the Earls, and Leofric recognized the face -and form of Sir Humphrey de Kynaston, Constable of Oxford Castle; whilst -riding at his side, upon a pretty little barb, was fair Mistress Alys, -his daughter, now grown to be a most beauteous maiden, the light of her -father's eyes; and these two were accompanied by four stout serving-men, -who wore the livery of their master. - -What could Sir Humphrey be doing here? asked Leofric of himself in no -small wonder; and pushing a way through the moving crowd of horsemen, -who were filing off towards the stables and quarters allotted to them, -he made his way to this little group just within the great gateway, and -doffed his cap respectfully before them. - -A little cry of delight from Alys told him he was recognized. - -"Father, it is Leofric--our good Leofric!" she cried. "I remember now -that Amalric was to bring him to Kenilworth. Now this is a good hap -indeed; for we feel like fish taken from the water in this strange -company.--Prithee, good youth, be our friend and counsellor, for -methinks our noble host has forgotten that he has made us his guests for -the nonce." - -A few words from Sir Humphrey explained what had happened. He had been -taking his daughter on a little riding expedition through the country, -some business of his own having obliged him to quit Oxford for the space -of a few weeks. They were journeying back, when they had fallen in with -the Earl of Leicester, who had cordially invited them to be his guests -for a few days. Then he had only had a small company with him; but that -very day he had been joined by the Earl of Gloucester and his following, -and so many knights and gentlemen had added themselves to his train upon -his approach to Kenilworth, that he and his daughter had betaken -themselves to the rear, and were disposed to think themselves forgotten; -so that the sight of a familiar face amid all that strange throng was -hailed with pleasure and relief. - -But the Earl had a better memory than Sir Humphrey had supposed, and at -this moment Amalric came hastening up to give a hearty welcome to the -Kynastons, and to escort them to his mother's apartments, where Alys was -to be lodged during her stay. She was eagerly received by the -Demoiselle, who was always delighted to have a girl friend to stay with -her; and before an hour had passed away the two maidens were fast -friends, and little Eleanora had promised Alys to take her into the -gallery overlooking the banqueting-hall, to see the fine company sit at -table, and hear the address which her father was certain to give them. - -"And Leofric shall come with us," said Eleanora, with one of her -imperious little gestures; "Amalric cannot. He must sit at table as one -of my father's sons. But Leofric can stay with us, and I trow he will -like it better than sitting for hours stuffing himself with all those -strange dishes that the cooks send up at feast-times. I will send and -tell him that we desire his attendance. Thou dost know him--he is thy -brother's friend; I have heard tell of thee from him. He is my brother's -friend likewise, and I trow he is a very goodly youth, and a good one -too. I care not if his birth be humble; we might have been born peasants -ourselves!" and the niece of the King tossed her dainty head, ailing the -democratic fancies of youth with a petulant grace characteristic of her -varying moods. - -"My father loves the people, and fights for their rights," she added -more seriously, after a moment's pause. "He loves the King, and would -well like to be his faithful vassal; but if he does wrong, my father -withstands him. Sometimes he says it may cost him his life one day; but -he never shrinks back from what is his duty." - -Leofric obeyed the behest of the Demoiselle with alacrity. - -There was, in addition to the minstrel's gallery overlooking the great -hall, a smaller private gallery, leading from the quarters occupied by -the Earl and Countess and their personal guests. Sometimes when the Earl -entertained a company of nobles, the Countess sat here and looked on -without taking part in the feasting; but to-day she would sit at table -with her lord, and he would fain have had his daughter too, had not -Eleanora pleaded the weariness she always felt at these lengthy -functions, and obtained grace for herself and Alys to have their own -supper privately served, and to look on as spectators only at the -banquet. - -It was in truth a goodly sight. The great hall was filled from end to -end with nobles, knights, and squires of varying degree, who occupied -tables arranged according to their rank, and made a proud and gay -display with their costly dresses and flashing jewels. The Earls of -Leicester and Gloucester, with the Countess between them, occupied the -places of honour at the highest table raised on a dais, and Leofric -looked with admiration upon the noble face and grand figure of the great -De Montfort. Without doubt his was the kingliest figure of all those -present to-day; and his voice when he spoke was clear and sonorous, and -might be heard from end to end of the hall. - -The tables shone with massive silver plate; serving-men hurried to and -fro, bearing huge silver dishes containing viands of every description. -Huge barons of beef were borne in between two stalwart attendants; -boars' heads with gleaming white tusks, and peacocks with spreading -tails, formed dishes more ornamental than edible, though some favoured -them, and laughing plucked out the peacocks' plumes and stuck them in -their belts. Huge pasties, both savoury and sweet, found ready custom; -and as for the hogsheads of beer and wine that must have been consumed, -the household roll speaks eloquently of the capacity of our ancestors in -the matter of strong drink. The watchers in the gallery laughed merrily -at the sight, and wondered how long the stores of Kenilworth would stand -the strain. - -Towards the end of the banquet the Earl of Leicester rose to his feet, -flagon in hand, and in clear loud tones, which dominated the clamour of -voices around him, gave the toast,-- - -"His Majesty the King!" - -In a moment the whole company was on its feet, and the loyal toast was -drunk with acclamation. - -When the hubbub had subsided, the Earl motioned to his guests to be -seated, and himself remaining standing, made a long and eloquent speech. - -He spoke of his own affection for the King--his desire for the peace and -welfare of the realm--his hatred of bloodshed and confusion. Men had -said of him, he exclaimed, with a flash in his eagle eyes, that he -desired himself to be monarch of the realm, and the King to be a mere -tool in his hands. That charge he utterly and fiercely denied. He was -the loyal servant of the King, so long as his Majesty would abide by his -plighted word, and would regard the liberties of his subjects and the -terms of the Great Charter. The Provisions of Oxford were in themselves -nothing new; they were but the means by which the Great Charter could be -upheld. The King was not the only person in the realm who had rights to -be cherished and guarded. The liberties of all classes must be -considered; and if a monarch, through weakness or lack of judgment, -surrounded himself with false and scheming men, who persuaded him to -acts of tyranny and rapacity, it then behoved his loyal subjects, who -wished to do him true service, to remove from his side these false -sycophants, and to furnish him instead with true and able counsellors, -who could advise him for his own good and for the good of the realm. - -This was in effect what the Barons' party (as it had come to be called) -were doing. They would not stand by passive and idle whilst England's -wealth and England's honour were being handed over to foreign powers, -whilst the country was being bled to death to fill the papal coffers, -and every lucrative place, as it fell vacant, was heaped upon some -foreign adventurer, whose handsome face had attracted the King's -admiration, or whose relationship to the Queen gave him a supposed claim -upon his royal kinsman. - -The Prince knew all this as well as any man in the kingdom. He had -remonstrated with his feeble father times without number. He had sworn -to the Provisions of Oxford, and had refused to cancel his oath even -when the King repudiated his own, and had bribed the Roman Pontiff to -grant him absolution therefrom. The Prince was the true friend to his -country, and when he should sit upon the throne all would be well. -Meantime the most true and loyal servants of the King were those who -sought the true welfare of the realm, and would withhold him from -spoliation at the hands of foreign hirelings. - -Then holding his head very high, De Montfort spoke of the taunt -sometimes levelled at himself of being a foreigner. He admitted freely -his foreign birth, and pointed out how he had been the first to deliver -up his castles of Kenilworth and Odiham after the Provisions of Oxford -had been agreed upon. He had even retired altogether to Gascony after a -stormy quarrel with the Earl of Gloucester; and were it for the good of -the realm, whose welfare he had so deeply at heart, he would return -thither willingly, and never again set foot on these shores. But over -and over again he had discovered that he was necessary to the welfare of -the party. At this moment he had been summoned across the seas to help -in their deliberations. No one had the true welfare of the English -nation more at heart than he; and alien though he might be by birth, he -loved the land of his adoption with a changeless and passionate love, -and would live for her or die for her whichever might be for her good. -He had put his hand to the plough; he had pledged his honour and his -reputation to save her from papal thraldom and the spoliation of -self-seeking men; she should have her Great Charter, for which men had -bled and died before, or he himself would leave his dead body upon a -blood-stained battlefield! - -Roars of applause followed this masterly speech, spoken with all that -charm of manner and lofty dignity of which De Montfort was master. Not -one word did the great Earl speak of the personal wrongs inflicted upon -him by the capricious monarch. Every one present knew how greatly he had -suffered from the injustice of Henry--how he had spent money like water -in his service in Gascony, only to be reviled and abused upon his return -by a master who gave greedy and credulous heed to every word spoken -against one whom he ofttimes feared and hated. - -True, there were moments when the old affection would break forth, when -the love for his sister was in the ascendant, and a temporary peace was -patched up. But far more often was the Earl the butt for the King's -injustice and extortion, and the troubles over the payment of the -Countess's dowry added to the chronic friction between them. - -But of this the Earl made no mention. He spoke always of the King in -terms of loyal affection, only deploring and denouncing a state of -things which made him the prey of foreign extortion, and the tool of -those who would have him grind his people to the very dust to supply -their endless demands. From this condition of affairs the kingdom must -be rescued at all cost; and even if force alone would do it, that last -and fearful remedy would be better than the curse of slavery and foreign -tyranny. - -His hearers were with him to a man. Cheer after cheer went up, making -the great rafters of the hall ring again. Even the youthful Demoiselle -clapped her hands and joined her voice with that of others, and Alys's -fair face flushed and paled with varying emotions as she listened; and -she turned impulsively upon Leofric and asked,-- - -"Oh, surely it will never come to that! The King will not suffer himself -to be so led astray!" - -"The King is a puppet in the hands of his Queen and her relations!" -cried the Demoiselle, with the assurance of extreme youth. "I have been -to Court; I have seen it all. And there are all the De Lusignans, his -half-brothers--they are more to him than his true kindred. He has them -ever about him--them and the Queen's relations, who are legion. They -stuff his head with all sorts of falsehood. They foster his pride and -folly, and they prey upon him like vultures. Only when my father and his -friends can get speech of him and take him away from these harpies does -he ever behave himself as a monarch should. As soon as he makes his way -back to them, they make of him their tool and their slave. And then he -seeks to sink England into slavery like his own!" - -It was amusing to hear the child speaking thus, with sparkling eyes and -a mien oddly like that of her noble father. She had all the spirit of -her sire and her royal mother, and her companions regarded her with -admiration. - -"If his Majesty the King had but half the spirit of my lady mother," -cried the child once more, "all this trouble would speedily be at an -end. Methinks Providence made a blunder in fashioning him the man and -her the woman. Had it been the other way, things in this realm would be -vastly different now." - -The stir within the hall had drowned the sound of another kind of tumult -without; but had the revellers been less excited by the great Earl's -speech and their own enthusiastic reception of it, they might have been -aware of some unwonted stir going on in the courtyard. The stone -pavement had been ringing to the clang of horses' hoofs; voices had been -raised in eager challenge and greeting. - -At this moment a servant quickly entered the banqueting-hall, and made -his way up to the Earl, to whom he spoke in a rapid undertone. Leicester -rose instantly and spoke to his wife, who also rose to her feet, a look -of surprise upon her face, though none of displeasure. - -"What can have chanced?" questioned the Demoiselle eagerly; "it is no -trifle that would cause my father to rise and stride from the hall at -such a moment as this. And see! all at the high table have risen, and -are looking towards the door; and now the whole company is afoot. Some -strange thing is about to happen; what can it be?" - -They were not kept long in suspense. The great doors at the bottom of -the hall were flung wide open. A trumpet note rang through the building, -till the rafters themselves echoed to it; and it was answered by the -shout from hundreds of voices as the company saw whose was the stately -figure that the Earl had gone forward to meet. - -The Demoiselle suddenly clapped her hands, and waved her scarf in token -of joyous greeting. - -"It is my noble cousin, my well-loved cousin!" she cried, in tones of -childish rapture; "it is Prince Edward himself!" - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -_PRINCE EDWARD._ - - -The Demoiselle was right. The tall and kingly-looking youth now striding -up the great hall of Kenilworth, greeting first his uncle the Earl and -then the Countess his aunt, was none other than the King's eldest -son--that Prince Edward who was to play so great a part in the history -of the English nation. - -At that time he was a youth of some two-and-twenty summers, and had long -been held to have arrived at man's estate. He was becoming a power in -the kingdom, and was developing an aptitude for government which -sometimes delighted and sometimes alarmed his father. He was no -favourite with his father's foreign flatterers, and was an ally of those -who upheld the gradually moulding constitution and the liberties of the -people. He had subscribed willingly to the Provisions of Oxford, and had -remonstrated hotly with his father when the latter resolved to ignore -his oath, and later on to obtain absolution from it. - -Prince Edward at that time had practically embraced the cause of the -Barons, although taking no public action against his father. Henry, in -dismay, had sent him to Gascony; but the move had not been a happy one, -for it had thrown him into the society of the young De Montforts, his -cousins, who were also there, and had increased his intimacy with that -dread man their father. His appearance at Kenilworth at this juncture -was startling to all, for he was believed by the Earl and his family to -be still in Gascony, and they had not the smallest premonition of this -visit. - -But the Prince had been at Kenilworth before, and was fond of the fine -old place and of the life led by its inhabitants. It was nothing very -wonderful for him to come hither, though the manner of his arrival -to-day was somewhat startling. - -Standing upon the dais, and looking round upon the assembled company -with his keen, fearless gaze, the Prince motioned to the guests to be -seated. - -"I come hither, as it seems, in a good time, my friends," he said, his -face, naturally stern of aspect, softening to a slight smile; "for I see -here to-day many gathered together to whom I have a word to speak. I -have come from France in part for that very purpose; and I am glad that -not only do I find here my noble Uncle of Leicester, but others who are -bound together with him in a cause that is dear to the heart of this -nation. He has himself but lately addressed you. Methinks I can guess -full well what he has said. In sooth, I heard the final words of his -speech through yon open window as I rode into the court." - -The Prince paused for a moment, his eyes sweeping round the hall, and -resting upon several faces there with a curious, searching expression. -The knights and nobles were still as death, hanging upon the words of -the Prince. After a brief pause he spoke again, very clearly and -trenchantly, and in tones that all might hear. - -"My lords and gentlemen," he said, "I am not come at this moment to -England to enter into the dispute which is ever waging between the King, -my father, and those of his subjects who form the so-called Barons' -party. I have come, by my father's desire, to quell the troubles in -Wales, and thither am I bound. I have, however, made this deflection in -my line of march that I might have speech with mine uncle before I go -thither, and I am well pleased that what I have to say should be said in -the hearing of this goodly company of his adherents." - -The Prince paused for a moment and then took up his discourse. - -"All men here assembled know right well that I have the welfare of this -nation deeply at heart. All know that I have been a friend to the -friends of liberty, and that I have even opposed the King, my father, -when I have thought him wrong. I have observed my oath as sacred, even -to mine own hurt. I have sought in all things to do the right. If I have -failed, my youth and ignorance have been in fault, not my will. Have any -here present aught to bring to my charge?" - -The answer to this strange challenge was a ringing cheer. Prince Edward -was always beloved by those who knew him personally, whilst his -dauntless courage and his high sense of honour had brought him into -esteem with all men. Every person present regarded him with admiration -and respect, and all were proud to know that he was with them at heart, -however small a share he had taken in the dispute. - -"I thank you, my friends," said the Prince, as the cheers died away. -"And now, having done me thus much honour, I will ask you to have -patience whilst I speak a few more words. It is said by some, it is -feared by more, that ere the kingdom sees peace and stability once -again, the sword will be unsheathed, and Englishman will meet Englishman -upon a field of battle. I pray God that this may not be. War with a -foreign foe is a glorious thing, provided the cause be just; with those -of our own race and name it is a horror and a disgrace! But such things -have been before, and they may be again. I stand before you this day, -whilst the realm is still at peace and before that peace has been -broken, to say a thing in your ears from which I shall not go back when -the day for action comes. You know that I love liberty and hate -oppression. You know that I honour and respect the men of the realm who -have made so bold a stand for liberty. I have been one with them--I have -their cause at heart still. But listen again. I am the King's son. He is -my father; I owe him filial love and obedience. If his subjects take up -arms against him, thus breaking their oath of allegiance, I, his son, -repudiate my own oath sworn at Oxford, and I fly to his side to help him -with all the power that I have. At such a moment as that, if it come -(which God forbid), it could not be that I should stand by an idle -spectator. I must and I will join myself to one side or the other; and -here I tell all ye assembled that no power on earth shall induce me to -take up arms against my father and my King. The moment danger of -personal violence menaces him, I, his son, fly to his side, and in his -cause I fight to the last drop of my blood!" - -The Prince stood perfectly still for several seconds after he had spoken -these words, his head slightly thrown back, his eyes full of fire. - -Dead silence reigned in the hall. Not a man there but felt the power of -the challenge thus thrown down, and a sense of reverence for the royal -youth who had uttered it. But to many the words seemed those of evil -omen, for these men were bound heart and soul to the cause of the -Barons, and they had begun to count upon Prince Edward as their ally, -and even to whisper sometimes between themselves as to the possibility -of setting him upon the throne in his father's place. - -The minute after the Prince had spoken these words his face changed. A -kindlier, softer look came into it, and turning towards his uncle and -aunt with a courteous mien, he said in an altogether different tone,-- - -"And now a truce to these vexed questions of state. Let us forget all -but that we are closely akin, and bound together by cords of love.--Why, -Amalric, thou hast grown marvellously since I saw thee last, and art -like enough a notable scholar by now.--Guy, I have a pair of rare -coursing dogs for thee, with which we will hunt together in Kenilworth -forests ere I move towards the Welsh marshes. I must needs wait awhile -for my forces to reach me.--Thou wilt give me house room at Kenilworth -meantime, wilt thou not, fair aunt?" - -The Prince was a great favourite at Kenilworth--that was patent to all. -The Earl of Leicester was eager to do all honour to his young kinsman, -despite the bold challenge thrown down by him on his arrival. - -The best rooms in the castle were put at his disposal; he was made much -of alike by uncle, aunt, and cousins. The little Demoiselle showed him -marked favour, and was ever to be seen riding beside him, or showing him -through the gay gardens, dancing a measure with him in the hall after -supper, or playing some game in one of the many long galleries. - -The Prince was the most congenial of companions, and seemed to enjoy the -free life of Kenilworth not a little. After the departure of the bulk of -the guests whom the Earl had brought with him, the life within those -massive walls partook of a free and family character very pleasant to -all concerned. Sir Humphrey was pressed to remain, but he was almost the -only guest not immediately connected with Kenilworth; and Alys was -delighted to stay in this stately place, and cement her friendship with -the little Demoiselle, who had taken so great a liking for her. - -The Demoiselle was, however, considerably taken up with her cousin -Prince Edward, and Alys was often left to the companionship of the -Countess. That lady was availing herself just now of Leofric's presence -in the Castle to have some of the writings of authors past and present -read aloud to her, as she sat at her embroidery or tapestry frame; and -Alys seemed to delight in being present at these readings, and taking -her part in the discussion which often arose. - -The Lady Eleanora was a woman of much culture and insight, although she -was not fond of the trouble of reading for herself. She was also -familiar with the Latin tongue, and was seldom obliged to interrupt the -young scholar, or ask him to translate the passages read. Not -unfrequently Amalric was one of those who sat in the pleasant oriel room -and listened and discussed, although the sharp eyes of the Demoiselle, -who flitted all over the Castle like a veritable sprite, detected -another reason for his love of study. - -"Thy sweet eyes, methinks, are the book that Amalric loves best to -read," she said to Alys one day, as the twain sought the room they -shared together. "My cousin Edward marvels that he comes not a-hunting -in the forest with the rest; but I know what it is that keeps him thus -within the walls of home." - -Alys coloured crimson, and put her hand to the lips of the laughing -maid. - -"Nay, nay, thou must not speak so. I am but the daughter of a humble -knight. Thy brother is a King's nephew and the son of a notable noble. -Such thoughts would never come to him. It is not well to speak so -recklessly." - -But the Demoiselle only laughed, and skipped round her friend. - -"I can see what I can see!" she answered merrily; and as she looked into -the face of Alys, through her long, dark lashes, she wondered what had -brought there that look of sudden pain and bewilderment. Surely she must -have known ere this that she was the light of Amalric's eyes! - -However, she spoke no more upon the subject, only saying in her heart,-- - -"I wonder if she does think more of the gentle, chivalrous Leofric than -of the knightly Amalric! It might be so. One may never read the heart of -a maid, as I have often heard say. But I fear me that her sire would be -sore displeased at such a thing. Methinks he has noted Amalric's amorous -regards, and is well pleased thereat." - -It was not altogether strange that the Demoiselle should have shrewd -notions of her own on these points, for marriages in those days were -often arranged between mere children, and her own hand might at any time -be solicited in wedlock. Association with her seniors had ripened her -powers of observation somewhat rapidly, and she had come to have a -certain belief in her own shrewdness. Moreover, her cousin Edward had -asked her about Amalric and his indifference to sport, and that had set -her sharp eyes to work to some purpose. - -The Prince himself, however, was very well disposed towards learning, -and often engaged Leofric and Amalric in conversation, asking with -interest of the student life of Oxford, and professing himself well -pleased with the scholarship of his cousin. - -He was much interested also in the stories of the strange life there, -and was greatly entertained by what he heard. He declared that if he had -not been born a prince, he would be an Oxford scholar; and the tale of -Hugh's kidnapping and escape was listened to with the keenest attention. - -The Prince, however, had not come on a mere visit of pleasure, and -although he was detained longer than he had expected by the delay of his -forces to muster at the appointed place, he spent much time closeted -with the Earl, talking over the situation in Wales, and making plans for -the subjugation of the unruly sons of the mountains and marshes, who -were for ever causing trouble in the west. - -Nevertheless he was too fond of the pleasures of the chase not to take -advantage of the forests of Kenilworth, and when news was brought, just -before his departure, that a marvellously large wild boar had been -sighted in the forest, he must needs go forth for one last expedition, -to strive to slay that monster of the woods. - -The young De Montforts were ardent sportsmen, as the household roll -testifies, entries being made for the feeding of six-and-thirty dogs -belonging to Lord Guy, and again for forty-six belonging to Lord Guy and -Lord Henry. Entries also occur for the keep of their horses when stabled -at Kenilworth. - -So as soon as the Prince expressed his wish for one more grand hunt in -the forest, preparations were at once commenced, and the Demoiselle -rushed eagerly to her mother to obtain permission to accompany the hunt. - -"Prithee let me go, sweet mother! I do so long to see the great fierce -boar which has escaped the huntsmen these many years. Old Ralph says he -has known him ranging the woods longer than any other of his kind; but -he is so artful and so strong that he has ever eluded chase before. Now -they think they have so managed that he cannot escape them. I would be -there to see; and my cousin Edward has said that I shall not be in their -way, and that he will take care of me." - -The Countess smiled as she smoothed the child's hair; but she came of a -fearless race herself, and desired that her daughter should be fearless -also. - -"Thy cousin Edward will forget all when he sees the fierce creature face -to face; but if thy brother Amalric will ride at thy side and take care -of thee, I will let thee go." - -Amalric eagerly assented, looking the while towards Alys, and then he -said to his sister,-- - -"But thou must ask thy friend and playmate to ride forth with thee to -see the sight. Methinks Mistress Alys scarce knows what a hunt in our -forest is like." - -"Oh, she will come, I doubt not," answered the Demoiselle gaily; "and -Leofric shall come too, and ride with us, so that we may be well -escorted even if our servants be all lured away in the ardour of the -chase, as is ofttimes the way." - -All this was speedily settled. The orders went forth for the huntsmen to -make a cordon round a certain part of the forest, enclosing the lair -wherein the great beast had been known to secrete himself for many days -past. It was to be their business to see that he did not break bounds, -and escape to the more distant portions of the forest; whilst the -Prince, at the head of his hunting-party, was to follow and track him -down, and seek at last to slay him. - -It was like to be an exciting day's sport; for the fierce old boar was a -wily customer and a tough one, and he would probably give no small -trouble to dogs and men alike. - -This, however, only added to the ardour of the chase, and it was with -feelings of elation and excitement that the party rode forth from the -gates of Kenilworth on that bright summer's morning, long before the dew -was off the grass--dogs baying, horses prancing, riders exchanging gay -sallies as they took the road to the forest under the direction of the -head huntsman. - -For the moment the Demoiselle rode ahead with the Prince her cousin, -Lords Henry and Guy being of the group. A little behind them was -Amalric, keeping close at Alys's bridle rein; whilst Leofric rode at his -side, enjoying the exhilaration of the fresh morning air and the -excitements of the gay scene. - -He knew the country in the immediate vicinity of Kenilworth pretty well -by this time; but he had not often penetrated deeply into the forest -tracks, and to-day he was greatly impressed by the grandeur of the -stately woodland trees and the beauty of the long glades of grass and -bracken, where deer browsed or scampered off at their approach, and -small game scuttled away in hot haste at sound of the horses' feet. - -But though several tempting quarries crossed its path, the hunt turned -neither to right nor left, but pursued its way along a narrow track -which seemed to lead to the very heart of the forest. - -They were now approaching the region where the boar was known to be -lurking, and the dogs began to whimper and show signs of uneasiness. Old -Ralph, an aged huntsman who had lost an arm, but whose sagacity and -fidelity were always to be depended upon, here rode up, and told the -Prince that the boar was in a thicket not far away. Then he coaxed the -Demoiselle and her companion to separate for a time from the rest of the -party, and put themselves under his protection; and he promised them -that if they would but obey and follow him, he would place them where -they should see the end of the hunt, without peril to themselves or -embarrassment to the huntsmen. - -The child was rather loth to accede to this, but Prince Edward advised -her to do so; and finally, whilst the rest of the party rode onward -warily towards the thicket, the two girls, together with Amalric, -Leofric, and Ralph, pursued a different and circuitous path, being only -made aware by the baying of the dogs and the shouts of their men that -the quarry had been found, and that the chase had begun. - -"We shall miss it all! we shall miss it all!" cried the Demoiselle -petulantly; but old Ralph assured her to the contrary. - -"Bide a bit, my little lady, bide a bit, and you shall see the best of -the sport yet. Think you, fair ladies and brave gentlemen, that yon old -brute will be slain in half an hour? Nay, but the chase will be long and -sore, and many a good dog will get his death-wound ere the savage -creature falls to rise no more. Pray Heaven no hurt come to the brave -young Prince; for men have been done to death ere this by savage boars -of the forest. Yet methinks he has stout heart and cunning hand, and a -score of good riders to come to his aid." - -The Demoiselle might pout and fret in impatience, but there was nothing -for it but to follow old Ralph, who could guide his horse cleverly -enough with his left hand, though helpless now to draw bow or wage war -with any fierce denizen of the wood. But he had strung to his saddle a -steel-pointed spear of wonderful sharpness and temper, and several times -he excited the admiration of his companions by the skill with which he -threw it, and brought to the ground some small beast against which he -had launched it. - -Talking with old Ralph and hearing his woodland stories made time pass -fast, and the Demoiselle was quite coaxed from her fit of ill-temper ere -sudden sounds broke upon their ears telling them that they were -approaching to the hunt or the hunt to them once more. - -"It is as I thought!" cried old Ralph, in some excitement. - -"They have brought him to bay in the elves' hollow! I knew he would take -them there at the last. Now come quickly this way, my little lady, and -you shall see what you shall see." - -They cantered their horses up the brow of a wooded knoll, and all in a -moment the scene of the hunt broke upon their eyes. The hunt indeed! for -there was the fierce old boar down in the shallow pool, with the rock -behind him, and five dogs, dead or dying, lying on the banks or in the -blood-stained water. He was there, and a handful of huntsmen in a ring -round him; but of these one was wounded, several more were weary. It -looked indeed as though the monster of the woods were getting the better -of his adversaries. - -But with a sudden shout as of triumph the Prince came charging down the -hillside. He sprang from his horse and seized his spear, and before any -one could hold him back he had sprung into the water, and was facing the -furious creature, who looked ready and able to tear him in pieces with -his gleaming tusks. - -"Nay, but that is madness!" cried old Ralph; "the Prince will lose his -life!" Others, it seemed, were of the same opinion; for there was a -forward dash amongst the group around, some seeking to withhold the -Prince, others to plunge their weapons in the body of the boar. A scene -of wild confusion ensued, in which more than one sharp cry of human -suffering rang out; and Amalric, unable to contain himself longer, -rushed down to join the fray, crying out in his dread,-- - -"The Prince! the Prince! have a care for the Prince! Pray Heaven he be -not wounded!" - -The face of old Ralph was white, and working with emotion,-- - -"Would that I had the strength of my good right arm!" he cried; "then -would I give the monster his quietus." - -"How?" asked Leofric, shaking with excitement. "Tell me, and give me thy -good spear; I trow I could wield it well!" - -It seemed time indeed that something should be done, for the furious -creature was goring and fighting like a mad thing, and one blow from -those terrible tusks might mean death to man or dog. The Demoiselle had -covered her face, and was shrieking with fear; whilst Alys, white and -wild-eyed, felt as though turned into stone. - -Eagerly did old Ralph talk to Leofric, giving him the pointed spear and -filling his ears with directions and cautions. Thus fortified did -Leofric creep quietly down the little bluff on which they were standing, -fetching a circuit, and approaching to the scene of the fray from behind -the rock, against which the boar had planted himself. With snake-like -movement did he work himself upon the rock, the sound of his approach -being lost in the hideous din of the fight; then suddenly springing to -his feet, he drove the sharp-headed spear into the shoulder of the -savage monster, who turned suddenly upon his new assailant with an -impulse of awful and ungovernable fury, and in making a furious lunge at -him with his bloody tusks, fell helplessly into the crimson water and -expired without a groan. - -"By the arm of St. James," cried Henry de Montfort, using a favourite -expression of his father's, "that was well and bravely done!" - -Next moment Leofric felt his hand taken by that of the Prince, who said -in a low voice,-- - -"Leofric Wyvill! methinks that thou hast saved the life of the King's -son this day. Thou shalt not find him ungrateful if the occasion when he -can serve thee shall arise." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -_BACK AT OXFORD._ - - -The narrow streets of Oxford, the crowds of clerks and scholars, the -grey old walls and the frowning Castle--all looked wonderfully unchanged -as Leofric, after hard upon a year's absence, returned to his _Alma -Mater_. - -He had seen something of the world during this time of absence. He had -had a glimpse of warfare under the auspices of the young De Montforts -and Prince Edward in Wales. His ideas upon the political situation had -considerably enlarged. He had also earned a very fair sum of money, -sufficient to enable him to cover all expenses of tuition for a -considerable time to come. The breviary he had transcribed for the -Demoiselle had brought him a liberal reward; he had also received -remuneration for his readings with the Countess and her daughter. - -Leofric had spent the greater part of the winter at Kenilworth Castle, -after having been into Wales with the Prince. The King's son had taken a -strong liking to Leofric after the incident of the boar-hunt, and the -young student had been glad to accompany him into Wales, to gain new -experience in that strange, semi-barbarous land. Amalric had been one of -the party, as well as his brother Guy; and having been wounded in a -fray, he was put in charge of Leofric and sent back to Kenilworth, where -the two had remained together during the winter months. - -It had been a very happy season for those within the walls of the great -fortress. The Earl and his sons were away in France again; but the -Countess and her daughter remained in England as usual, and Alys de -Kynaston had been persuaded to remain and be the companion of the -Demoiselle, who had formed so strong an attachment for her. - -In addition to this, at the instance of the imperious little lady, -Edmund had made by slow stages the journey to Kenilworth, and had been -one of the party. The change had been beneficial to him, and upon the -return journey he had been able to ride the whole way without trouble or -pain. They had journeyed by easy stages, and reached Oxford safely and -without adventure. - -It was a very different arrival from that which Leofric could well -recall when as a poor lad, with his way in life to make, he had entered -the city, scarce knowing where he could find shelter or how he could -maintain himself. - -Now he had many friends, some of them the highest in the land; he had -won a certain modest renown by his scholarship, and had small fear of -failing to attract pupils to his lectures when he should commence them. -The Master under whom he had studied rhetoric and logic had invited him -to teach in his school; and as he would still have his own lectures and -studies to prosecute with diligence, if he were to go on to the degree -of Master, upon which his mind was set, he would have his time and -thoughts pretty well filled, and require more than ever some quiet place -of study. - -His thoughts turned lovingly towards that little spot where he and Jack -Dugdale had made a home so long. Would Jack be there still? What had he -done with himself all these months? Naturally he had heard nothing from -his friend during his absence; but he hastened his steps eagerly as he -approached the Smith Gate, and was rewarded by hearing a regular whoop -of joy as Jack suddenly dashed out to meet him and fell on his neck in a -rapture of greeting. - -"I have been on the watch for thee all day, good comrade. It was told to -me that Edmund of the Castle and Mistress Alys had returned, and -methought it like that thou hadst come with them, since they said there -were others in the company. How good it is to see thy face again! But -thou hast come to be so great a man now thou wilt never deign to dwell -again in our humble little chamber with poor Jack." - -"Nay, but I have been longing to see again thy face, good Jack, and the -little turret chamber where so many happy hours have been passed. I have -no wish to lodge in any other place. Let us go thither, and talk of all -that has chanced since we parted. Art thou a bachelor thyself by this -time? Thou shouldest have determined this late-past Lent!" - -Jack made a wry face. Study was pleasant to him up to a certain point, -but he lacked the courage to present himself for the ordeal of -Responsions and Determinations. He was ready enough to learn, but shrank -from the thought of becoming in any sort a teacher; and, moreover, in -the absence of Leofric he had been taking something of a holiday -himself, and the woods and streams had of late seen more of him than the -schools and lecture-rooms. - -"I could not travel away like thee, Leofric," he said, apologetically, -"but methought a holiday would be no such bad thing. What says the wise -old adage? All work and no play makes Jack a dullard." - -Leofric had no mind to chide his friend and comrade, albeit he thought -it would have been wiser had Jack postponed his holiday till he had -passed the ordeal of Determinations. - -"Now that thou art back, I will study might and main, and next year will -dispute with thee, good friend, so that men shall flock to hear us;" and -Jack laughed aloud in the happiness of his heart, knowing that many long -months had to pass by ere he would be called upon to stand up and -maintain a thesis or proposition in the teeth of his opponent's -arguments, and in the hearing of all who chose to come and listen. He -had listened with admiration and delight to Leofric when he had won his -academic spurs (if the term can be permitted), and so delighted was he -at his friend's prowess in argument, that he had many times dashed out -into the streets to invite the passers-by to come in and hear the -candidate for bachelorhood holding his own so gallantly and brilliantly. - -Jack's loving admiration was very sweet to Leofric, who felt he had in -him a true brother. This fraternal welcome was further displayed in the -simple preparations made for his return--the fresh rushes upon the -floor, the brightening up of the familiar chamber, the simple luxuries -set out upon the little table, and the flowers filling the empty hearth. - -Leofric looked round with brightening eyes, delighted to find himself -once more in this home-like place. Tiny indeed did it appear after the -spacious apartments of Kenilworth; and yet it had the charm of being his -own--here he was no guest, no hireling, but a joint-owner of the -primitive abode. Here he could keep his few precious books, study in -quietness, and be secure from interruption. - -"Ah, it is good to be at home once more; I want no better home than -this!" he cried. "And now, whilst we set to upon this excellent dinner, -tell me all that has betided in Oxford since I left. How goes it with -all our friends--and foes? Has aught been heard of Tito Balzani or Roger -de Horn? And has Hugh been molested in any wise by them? But, indeed, -that was a matter almost forgotten before I left the place." - -"Yes; I trow the fugitives might now return, and nothing would be done -to them. Men quickly forget such matters, new stirs and quarrels ever -cropping up that require adjusting. But I have seen naught of the men, -and Hugh has likewise been away for a time with his father. But he is -back now, and is studying hard, for he would become a Master in Arts ere -he quits Oxford, and he thinks his father desires his presence at home -ere long." - -"And Gilbert?" - -"Oh, Gilbert is a bachelor, and he is betrothed to Joanna, the Seaton -maid. His father came to see the damsel, and was pleased at his son's -choice. Master Seaton will give her a dowry, and they will be wed anon, -and go and live in the seaport of Southampton, where Merchant Barbeck's -business lies. He thinks his son has now wellnigh scholarship enow, and -that he had better soon begin to learn the secrets of the merchant's -trade. So we shall lose one of our comrades." - -Before the pair had finished telling and hearing the news of the place, -there was the sound of a hasty footfall on the stair, the door was burst -open, and Hugh le Barbier strode in, grasping Leofric by the hands, and -embracing him with all the delight of a brother. - -"I heard at the Castle that thou hadst returned!" he cried, "and -methought I should find thee here, back in the old place. And so thou -hast been the friend of nobles and princes, and the guest of the -greatest man in this kingdom! Well, thou dost merit all the good that -comes thy way; for thou art a good and godly youth, and right glad shall -we all be to welcome thee back." - -Hugh looked a very fine specimen of youthful manhood. He had been moving -about with his father from time to time during the past years, and his -studies had been somewhat interrupted. Still he had made excellent -progress even in these, and was regarded as a very promising youth, who -could wield sword and pen alike with dexterity and force. - -"Let us upon the river," he cried, when the first greetings and exchange -of news had died down; "I have much that I would say, and what better -place for talk than the silent reaches of the upper river?--Bring thy -rod and net, good Jack, and thou shalt fill thy creel with fish for -supper. I have seen wondrous fine trout in the stream above. Come, and I -will show thee the best of pools." - -Jack was known as a skilful and ardent fisherman, and was always -perfectly happy when engaged in his favourite pastime. The light boat -which he and Leofric had fashioned long ago was often in demand by their -comrades and friends. Hugh had of late borrowed it oft for many hours, -and he had lately contrived a small sail by means of which he could fly -through the water at a greatly increased speed. - -To-day, after they had left Jack, abundantly happy amid the sedges which -lined a most promising-looking pool, Hugh hoisted sail, and soon the -little boat was slipping rapidly along against the sluggish current of -the river, the low-lying banks on either side gliding past them, and the -wild fowl rising at their approach, and skimming away with short, harsh -cries. - -"Leofric," said Hugh, after they had navigated several reed-grown -reaches, and were now in more open water, "hast thou ever visited the -Priory and little hamlet of Eynsham?" - -"No," answered Leofric; "the way is something long for oars--a matter of -seven good miles at least. Sometimes we have gone forth with the resolve -to push there, but some tempting reach or shallow has always caught -Jack's eye, and we have halted. Why dost thou ask?" - -"Because that is our destination to-day. Leofric, dost thou remember -Linda Balzani?" - -"Ay, verily I do," answered Leofric quickly; "but methought thou hadst -learned to forget her." - -"I tried to do so," answered Hugh, a flush mantling his bronzed cheek. -"After that terrible time of which I scarce cared to think for many a -long month, I told myself that it were better, both for her and for me, -that we should see each other no more. She had suffered nothing but -trouble and pain from my love; and now that she had found a safe asylum -in some peaceful spot, I vowed that I would leave her alone, and let her -forget. They said that the memory of that time seemed to be blotted from -her mind; and if that were so, it were better she should forget." - -"Perchance so," answered Leofric thoughtfully: "she is scarce thine -equal, for thou wilt surely rise to be a gallant knight ere many years -have passed, and she is but a city burgher's daughter, albeit a very -fair maiden." - -The flush in Hugh's face deepened a little; he spoke in a strange voice. - -"Is an angel from the heavens the equal of any sinful son of this -earth? If I am to wait till I can claim equality with Linda, I shall go -to my grave unwed." - -Leofric looked at him with surprise. - -"Then thou hast seen her again?" - -"Yes, truly I have. I have avoided the house of the Balzanis for many a -year, thinking it better not to revive associations which must be -painful. But I have heard men speak of Lotta--the beautiful, daring -Lotta. Many there be who would serve for her, even as Jacob for Rachel; -but it seems that she will none of them. Hearing always of Lotta and -never of Linda made me question within myself whether that maid had -died. I asked, and found that she had never returned to Oxford, but -remained with her aunt at Eynsham, having grown to be as a daughter to -her. I scarce know what it was that first awakened within me the desire -to look upon her face once more, but once awakened the wish would not -sleep, and at last I accomplished my purpose." - -"Thou hast seen her again?" - -"Yes, verily; not once, but many times. Leofric, I am taking thee with -me to-day, that thou mayest see her too; for if ever the foot of angel -trod the paths of men, that angel being is the lovely Linda of my -boyhood's and manhood's love." - -Leofric was greatly surprised, having believed, with all the rest of his -comrades, that the youthful infatuation of Hugh le Barbier for Linda -Balzani had quite passed away. - -Her name had not crossed his lips, so far as any knew, since the -excitement following upon his rescue from the Magician's Tower had died -down. The whole episode seemed to have come utterly to an end, and those -who knew Hugh's circumstances thought it well, as he was of the stuff -which might cause him to rise in the world. - -The boat was riding at a fair rate of speed through the water, and the -Priory walls of Eynsham gradually loomed in sight. It was a quaint, -lonely, old-world spot, this little community lying hidden in the -winding valley, far away from any other abode of man. There was a charm -in the low-lying meadows, in the grand old trees, in the herds of deer -that came down from the forest to drink at the river. Fish and wild fowl -abounded in these solitudes, and the appearance of a white-sailed boat -wrought astonishment and commotion amongst them. It was a place where -life might well be dreamed away in pious meditation and contemplation. -It was an ideal spot for a monastery; but Leofric had come to feel of -late that more was desired of man than mere contemplation and -meditation--more even than mere study and the acquiring or propagating -knowledge. The life of the cloister had never greatly attracted him; now -he felt that it would be nothing better than death in life. - -A little winding backwater opened before them at this point, and Hugh, -furling the sail, took up the oars and rowed quietly into the dim, -narrow place. As he did this he uttered a low, sweet whistling call, not -unlike that of some bird; and very soon Leofric became aware of a -fluttering of white drapery, and a low, soft voice spoke out of the -fringe of alder bushes,-- - -"Beloved, is that thou?" - -The next minute Hugh had driven his boat up against a fallen willow that -lay athwart the stream, barring further progress, and leaving it to -Leofric, had sprung ashore, and had taken in his arms the slim form in -the white robe that had come to the margin of the stream to meet him. - -Leofric busied himself with the boat for a few moments, and only turned -his head when his name was spoken. - -Then indeed he saw before him the remembered face of Linda Balzani, but -so etherealized and beautified that he could not wonder at the way in -which Hugh had spoken of her. The deep, dark eyes shone like stars, the -dusky hair waved round the small and well-shaped head like the aureole -round the head of painted saint; and so pure was the expression upon the -lovely chiselled features, so sweet the lines of the exquisite mouth, so -graceful and sylph-like the slim figure, that Leofric gazed with wonder -and admiration. It was Linda who spoke first. - -"Thou art Leofric; I remember thee right well. I have heard from Hugh of -thy prowess and success. Thou art welcome, as any friend of his must be; -but thou art doubly welcome as being beloved by him." - -She would have led them to her aunt's house and refreshed them; for Hugh -was courting in no clandestine fashion, but had won the esteem and -affection of Bridget Marlow and her husband. Linda was now their child -by adoption, and they were responsible for her future. If Hugh were not -ashamed to wed with a simple burgher maiden, they would not say him nay. -They were simple-minded folks, and Hugh made light of his own -prospects. So far he was nothing but the son of an esquire, and a -scholar and bachelor of Oxford. Linda was his one and only love, and -that she was his in heart and in soul all who saw them together could -not fail to recognize fully. - -But to-day Hugh would not come in. They had not much time, and he spent -the precious moments with Linda beside the rippling water, Leofric -remaining in the boat and idly observing the objects about him. His eye -was caught by the grey habit of a monk, who was seated amid the alders -with a rod in his hand. Leofric observed that he seemed little engrossed -by his fishing, and certainly caught nothing. Perhaps he was engaged in -meditation or the telling of his beads. At any rate he sat wonderfully -still and quiet; indeed he never moved at all until Hugh and Linda -wandered away a little farther from his secluded nook, whereupon, to the -surprise of Leofric, the cowled figure rose up and crept stealthily -after them. - -True, it might be the way back to the Priory, and surely a cloistered -monk could have no interest in the lovers' raptures of a youth and maid; -but Leofric noted and rather wondered at the action, though he forgot it -again when Hugh returned, and they set to work to row down stream with -long, sweeping strokes. - -It was indeed several days later before he thought of the matter again, -and then the incident was recalled by a remark made by Hugh as they were -pacing the familiar streets together after morning lecture. - -"Leofric, I have a curious and perhaps foolish fancy that I am watched -and followed. It must be the merest fantasy, and yet I cannot rid myself -of it." - -"Has it been long so with thee?" asked Leofric quickly. - -"Not very long--so far as my suspicion goes. But how or when it -commenced I cannot tell; nor would I say with certainty that the thing -is not now the fruit of a disordered fancy. But I cannot rid myself of -it." - -"What form does the following take?" - -"I have a fancy that a certain grey-cowled monk is often near at hand -watching where I go and what I do. There be so many of these monks and -friars in the streets of Oxford, that I sometimes laugh at myself for -the thought; and yet methinks there is one--tall, and slim, and -active--who is more often in the same street with me than chance can -quite answer for. Thou dost start, Leofric; what means that?" - -"Only this, that as thou didst wander with Linda by the backwater at -Eynsham that day when I was with thee, a grey-cowled monk was sitting -beside the stream; and when ye twain moved a little off, he also moved -and seemed to follow, though I lost sight of him in the bushes almost at -once." - -Hugh looked rather perplexed. - -"And there is another whom I seem always to be meeting--a powerful -fellow in the habit of a clerk, but with a bearded face, and a scar -across his cheek which perhaps gives to him an evil aspect. Often when I -turn suddenly round in the street I see him behind me, but whether -there be anything beyond and behind I cannot tell. At first I heeded it -little, but there are moments when I grow uneasy. Last time that I and -Linda exchanged vows of love, some evil power threatened us, and seemed -like to separate us altogether. Is it that, thinkest thou, that makes me -fear, and puts fancies in my head for which there is no warrant?" - -"I know not," answered Leofric; "but I would have thee be watchful and -prudent. It is ill work stirring up strife and jealousy. If Roger de -Horn were in the city, I should fear for thee. He was always thy bitter -foe, and they say that he was very greatly bent on having Linda for his -wife." - -"Roger de Horn," spoke Hugh thoughtfully; "could it by chance be he? -Methought once there was something familiar in the gleam of the eyes of -that bearded fellow, but the scar has changed him if indeed it be so. I -did not recognize him. He seldom meets me face to face. Perchance that -is the reason;" and then Hugh's face became clouded with anxiety, and he -said between his teeth,-- - -"If indeed that wild hawk has flown back thither, it behoves me to warn -and watch over my tender dove. If hurt should come again to her through -me, I should never forgive myself." - -Leofric's suspicions were aroused, and he kept his eyes and ears open. -He took counsel with his kind friend the Franciscan friar Brother -Angelus, who had a warm welcome for him on his return; and he made -inquiries amongst the other brothers, and amongst those whom he visited -and tended. But none had heard a word of Roger de Horn since his -disappearance after the discovery of Hugh's imprisonment in the -Magician's Tower. Men were of opinion that he would hardly venture back -into the city, in case he should be called upon to answer for his -misdeeds there. Brother Angelus was of opinion that Hugh had better -exercise prudence and discretion, and keep his eyes open. It was -certainly a strange coincidence that this thing should be just when he -and Linda had renewed their vows of love; and yet if any other suitor -had desired the maiden's hand, why had he not come forward during the -years when Hugh had been seeking to forget his love? - -That was a question which Leofric could not answer, and just now he had -many other matters to think of which drove Hugh's affairs into the -background of his thoughts. He took up the academic life with renewed -zest and energy, and in his studies and pleasant intercourse with -kindred spirits passed many happy weeks. Hugh went about free and -unhurt, and gradually the fear for his friend which had assailed him -once died down into oblivion. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -_THE BELL OF ST MARTIN'S._ - - -It was the day of the bi-weekly fair, and the High Street was -considerably crowded as Hugh walked along it on his way back towards his -quarters in the Castle. He had passed by the vendors of hay and straw -gathered near the East Gate with their horses and carts, and was picking -his way through the motley crowd who were chaffering on the one side of -the street with the sellers of poultry, meat, and fish, and on the other -with the sellers of gloves, hosiery, and those other articles of which -mercers were the vendors. The street was encumbered with stalls set up -by country folks for the sale of greengrocery, scullery-wares, and fruit -or cakes. At Carfax itself the sellers of white bread set up their -stalls and called their wares; opposite All Saints' Church stood the -tables of sellers of gloves, earthenware, and ale. Altogether it was a -busy and animated scene, and although Hugh was well accustomed to it, he -could not but look about him with amusement, and pause now and again to -listen to a piece of unwontedly animated bargaining. - -Clerks and scholars, and even some of the higher dignitaries of the -place, were abroad in the streets; and as the evening was approaching, -those who still wanted to buy were pressing forward eagerly. - -Hugh was detained for a time by meeting with one of the Masters who had -something to say to him, and the pair stood for some little time beneath -the shadow of All Saints' whilst they conversed. - -Meantime the aspect of the streets changed considerably: tables and -stalls were broken up and taken away by the country folk, who streamed -off through the various gates; town tradesmen took in their wares, and -began to close their shops; and the purchasers hurried home with their -goods, talking and laughing, and comparing notes upon their bargains. - -The shadows were falling in the narrow thoroughfares as at length Hugh -pursued his way eastward. There were plenty of passengers still afoot, -but the crowd had thinned somewhat. As he passed by the bull-ring in -Carfax, he thought he heard the sound of a small tumult from the -direction of the North Gate, where the cordwainers and mercers -congregated on market days; but he paid little heed to it, and continued -his way to the Great Bayly, where the drapers were putting up their -shutters for the night. - -Suddenly the great bell of St. Martin's overhead boomed out through the -startled air, and immediately all was hurry and confusion. - -The tolling or ringing of the bell of St. Martin's was always the signal -for the citizens to rally against the University, and showed that some -collision between clerks and townsmen had occurred. Hugh quickened his -steps, having no desire to be mixed up in one of those senseless -outbreaks of anger and jealousy which were constantly disturbing the -peace of Oxford. - -Just lately these riots had been more frequent than ever, the disturbed -state of public feeling seeming in this place to take the form of -incessant rioting in the streets. Several persons, both citizens and -clerks, had recently been killed, and a number more injured more or less -severely during the past weeks; and Hugh had heard the Constable of the -Castle speak in no measured terms of the need to take stronger measures -against the delinquents. - -Within the last few months a new Chancellor had been appointed to the -University, the celebrated Thomas de Cantilupe, who had just arrived at -the University (where he had previously taken the degree of Doctor of -Canon Law), and he had joined issue with the Constable for the -preservation of order. Indeed he had already adventured himself into the -streets to interpose between some riotous spirits of North and South who -had come to blows, and had himself received some injury in seeking to -pacify the insensate youths. - -It was said that he was about to make some fresh regulations, in the -hope of putting a stop to this perpetual nuisance; but so far his -decision had not been made public, as he had been obliged to keep to his -rooms till his bruises should be healed. - -Hugh, however, had heard and seen enough to feel indignant at any fresh -outbreak, and he quickened his steps in order to avoid any contact with -a gathering crowd. Already citizens were hurrying towards Carfax, eager -to learn what was betiding; several brushed past Hugh as he walked; and -then, before his very eyes, a strange and terrible thing happened. - -Suddenly he was aware that in a dark doorway close at hand a cowled -figure was standing. Then the figure moved, and Hugh saw the glancing -blade of a long, murderous stiletto flash out. It was plunged up to the -hilt in the body of a citizen hurrying by towards Carfax, and the -hapless man fell dead at Hugh's feet without so much as a groan. - -The young man stood stupified with astonishment and horror; then in a -moment he realized the peril of his own position. - -"Seize him! seize him!" yelled a dozen furious voices; "he has slain one -of our townsmen! Seize the murderer! Do to him as he hath done! Take him -red-handed in the act, and we will see that justice is done upon him!" - -"My good friends," said Hugh, looking at the angry faces surrounding -him, and striving to keep his head in face of this very real peril, "I -am innocent of the death of this unhappy man. I do not even know who he -is. The murderer was a man disguised in the habit of a monk, loitering -in yon doorway. Search, and you will find him yet, and I can testify to -the blow he struck!" - -Angry and excited, the crowd would scarce hear him. No such figure as he -described was to be found. No one had seen a monk in the street, nor -could Hugh declare in what direction he had fled after committing the -crime, so bewildered had he been by the suddenness of the deed, and by -its tragic sequel. His words were received with hisses of scornful -discredit; the angry townsmen, some of whom were neighbours to the -murdered man, clamoured more and more fiercely for the blood of the -destroyer. Overhead the bell of St. Martin's swung in the air, -increasing the excitement with every clang. The street was full of -wrathful burghers; yells, curses, threats, rent the air. Hugh believed -that in another moment the crowd would fall upon him and tear him in -pieces, and had almost given himself over as lost, when a loud voice -dominated the others in the throng, and yelled out lustily,-- - -"Take him to the Bocardo prison; lock him up there for the night, and -then let the Mayor and the Chancellor deal with him. They will avenge us -of the death of our neighbour. Let us not fall upon him ourselves, or we -shall, perchance, have our liberties again curtailed." - -Many grumbled, and showed a disposition to resist this counsel, crying -out that it were better to deal with the miscreant then and there, for -that clerks and bachelors were always let off far too easily by the -authorities. But the older men of the city knew well that the slaying of -a clerk was regarded with severity by those in authority, and had -sometimes been punished by the King himself in the withdrawal of certain -liberties and privileges from the city charter. If a clerk fell in open -fight, that was one thing; but for the citizens deliberately to doom him -to death, and to dispatch him with their own hands without form of -trial, was another; and it was this sort of summary justice which -brought the citizens into trouble. - -"To the Bocardo then, to the Bocardo!" cried the wiser of the onlookers; -and despite the mutterings of the malcontents, Hugh was hustled along, -not without receiving many sly blows and kicks by the way, in the -direction of the North Gate, where the Bocardo prison was situated. - -It was getting very dark by this time. Breathless, spent, and -bewildered, the clothes half torn from his back, his purse and clasp and -finger-ring filched from him by thieving hands, Hugh was thankful when -the gloomy gateway was reached, and he felt himself thrust up a dim -stairway and flung with scant ceremony into a dark and ill-smelling -room. - -A faint ray of light stole in through a grating overhead, and revealed a -small stone chamber with a truss of straw in one corner as its only -plenishing. He was given over to the custody of a surly-looking fellow, -who merely answered his questions with a grunt. Hugh greatly regretted -the loss of his purse, as he felt sure that a gold piece would have -worked wonders upon his custodian. He wanted to send a message to -Leofric, to Edmund, to the Constable himself; but at the very mention of -this wish the man broke into curses, and said he had other things to do -than run errands for prisoners. He could wait till he was brought out -for trial, and then see what was said to his fine tales! - -With that the jailer deposited a pitcher of water and a modicum of bread -within the door, and going out banged and locked it behind him, leaving -Hugh to meditate in silence and darkness upon the thing that had -befallen him. - -Little sleep was there for him that night, and the tardy daylight -brought small increase of comfort. He listened eagerly for any sounds -from without that should tell of approaching deliverance; but hour after -hour passed, and nobody came near him save the sullen jailer, who put -down the rough fare of his prisoner, and did not deign so much as to -answer a single question. - -Such treatment was hard to bear, and Hugh, unaccustomed to it, chafed -not a little against the helplessness of his position. He wondered -whether his friends were in ignorance of what had befallen him. Surely -if they knew they would do something for his release. It seemed -monstrous that he should lie under the imputation of this foul crime. -Surely no man of any standing in the city would believe him capable of -it. And yet how could he prove his innocence, when his foes would make -it appear that he had been caught red-handed in the act? - -His was certainly no enviable position, nor did his thoughts tend to -increase his peace of mind. He recalled his previous uneasiness with -regard to a tall grey-cowled monk, and could not but believe that the -figure lurking in the doorway had been that of the same person as he had -seen so often in the streets before or behind him. He remembered what -Leofric had said as to a monk at Eynsham spying upon him there. A thrill -of fear ran through his heart lest Linda should once more be -endangered--and through him. And then, again, had not he seen that -scarred and bearded face amid the rabble crowd that thronged and -maltreated him? Had not that man, so often seen of late, been one of his -foremost foes? He felt in a maze of perplexity and dread. Was he to be -the victim of some new plot, which had for its object to separate him -and his beloved? - -He paced his narrow cell hour after hour in mute misery and disquietude. -When would he be brought to trial? When would his friends find him? He -could hear the familiar sounds in the streets below. He could hear the -sentries at the gate relieving one another. Why did nobody come near -him? How long was he to be left thus? - -Gradually the hope of seeing any face (save that of the jailer) upon -this day faded from Hugh's mind. The light began to flicker and grow -dim. The prison chamber became dark as night. At last even the outline -of the grating above his head became indistinguishable. Hugh, with a -groan of disappointment and weariness, threw himself upon his sordid -bed, and after a time found oblivion from his woes in sleep. - -How long he slept he knew not, but he was suddenly awakened by the sound -of a stealthy movement outside the door. He started up and held his -breath. Yes, he was certain of it. Somebody was outside, feeling over -the walls and door as if in search of the fastening; and presently he -heard a key softly fitted into the lock. - -His heart beat fast as he heard the door open and a soft rustle bespeak -the entrance of some human intruder. Then followed a deep silence, -broken by the sound of a voice--a voice which like new wine sent the -blood coursing through the young man's veins. - -"Hugh--my beloved--art thou there?" - -"Linda!" he cried, in wild amaze, and the next moment had groped his way -across the intervening space, and had encircled her with his -arm--"Linda, my heart's joy! how comest thou here?" - -"Hush, dearest! speak low, lest we be heard. I have come to set thee -free--to fly with thee beyond the reach of pursuit. Dearest, wilt thou -trust thyself with me?" - -He pressed her hand to his lips. He thrilled from head to foot. But how -had she come to him in this dread place? He was enwrapped by the sense -of mystery. - -"Linda, sweetheart, how hast thou made thy way hither? Art thou a being -angelic, to whom closed doors offer no obstacle? How hast thou -penetrated hither?" - -"That will I tell thee anon, dear love. Dost thou not know that love -will ever find out the way?" She spoke in low, whispering tones, and he -followed her example, guessing well the need for caution and secrecy. -"Thou hast friends without these prison walls, and thy friends are -working for thee. Nevertheless thy case is somewhat perilous; and if -thou canst not make good thy flight, there are grave fears for thy life, -since there be many to swear thee guilty of the crime, and both -Constable and Chancellor are greatly resolved to make an example of any -disturber of the peace, be he citizen or clerk." - -"What then shall I do?" asked Hugh. - -"Listen, beloved," she answered. "How I have got access to this place I -will tell another time, for we may not linger here. But I have brought -to thee the habit of a monk. I am likewise attired in cowl and gown. -Once free of this prison, we can walk the city streets without fear; for -the good friars of St. Francis go about their works of piety and charity -by night as well as by day. Only we must not linger in the city, but -must flee forth ere thine escape is discovered; for there will be hue -and cry after thee, since thou hast at least two vindictive enemies, who -are sworn to thy destruction--and to mine undoing!" - -She shivered as she spoke, and Hugh muttered something between his -teeth. He had been about to say that he would take her back at once to -her aunt at Eynsham; but these last words seemed to show that she would -not now be safe there. - -"Are they molesting thee, sweetheart?" he asked. - -"It is that evil Roger de Horn again," she said, with a slight tremor in -her voice; "he has come back under another name. It is he who is the -disturber of the city's peace. He has found me out, and I am no longer -safe with mine aunt. If thou art in danger, beloved, so am I. Can we not -both seek safety in flight?" - -"Yes, if thou wilt marry me, so soon as we can find some holy man to -join our hands in wedlock!" cried Hugh eagerly. "Then will I carry thee -to my father's house, and I will seek to win my spurs in the service of -King or Prince, whilst thou at home dost play a daughter's part to my -sweet mother, who will, I trow, receive thee with open arms, when she -shall know what thou hast done and dared for my sake." - -All this had been spoken in rapid whispers, and now Hugh hastily donned -the monkish garment, which was in fact the habit of a Franciscan friar, -and entirely covered his whole person. The cowl was drawn over his head, -and he was completely disguised, although in the pitchy darkness they -could see nothing, and had to trust to the sense of touch. - -Then the soft hands guided him down the narrow stairs--he had discarded -his foot gear the better to personate a friar--his companion softly -locked the door behind him, and the pair glided down and unfastened the -outer door which opened upon the street. - -Close at hand, in a tiny chamber, sat the guard of the gate, sunk in -sodden sleep, an empty wine-flask lying at his side. The slender cowled -figure stole toward him, and replaced the keys at his girdle, whence -they had plainly been detached; and then, gliding forth again, she took -Hugh by the hand, and they made their way along the shadow of the wall -till the Castle loomed up before them. - -"Sweetheart," said Hugh suddenly, "why should we go farther? Within -these walls we shall find shelter and safety, and here we may be wed ere -we fare forth into the world together. I know my friends will not desert -me at this perilous moment, and Alys will be as a friend and sister to -thee till I can make thee mine own. The sentry at the gate will know me -and let me pass; or these habits will suffice to win us our way. Come, -beloved; I would not have thee wander longer through the darkness of the -night. Trust thy dear self to me, and all will be well." - -"Ah no, no!" cried his companion urgently; "thou wilt only run thyself -into greater peril. I have planned all. Come only with me. I will lead -thee where thou shalt be safe. Only do not delay!" - -At the sound of those words Hugh's heart suddenly stood still, and a -qualm of fear and mistrust shook him from head to foot. - -Was that indeed Linda's voice? Was it like his gentle, timid Linda to -refuse such safe shelter for the perils of the road and the -uncertainties which must lie before them? When the voice had spoken only -in whispers, he had never for a moment doubted; but now--now--his brain -felt on fire. He was bewildered--dismayed--apprehensive. If not Linda, -who could it be? Who save her twin sister could personate her thus? And -was it possible that any good purpose could be designed by those who -were practising this fraud upon him? Would not Linda have been the first -to snatch at the thought of seeking safety with the gentle Alys, of whom -they often spoke together? She might have braved much to get her lover -out of prison; but once free from those walls, and maiden modesty, as -well as her natural timidity, would have urged her to accept this -suggestion with gladness. Hugh knew the nature of his sweetheart too -well to be deceived. - -But the companion of his flight seized him by the hand and cried -eagerly,-- - -"Come with me! come with me! all is ready--all is planned. There is no -need for protection for me. I am safe with thee; and the priest already -awaits to unite us in wedlock. Come; I will guide thee to the place." - -"Nay, now I know well that thou art not Linda!" suddenly cried Hugh, -throwing back his cowl and gazing intently at his companion by the light -of a dying moon. "Who and what art thou, who hast come and succoured me -under her name? Thou canst be none other than Lotta, for thou hast her -voice and her form. What is the meaning of the masquerade?" - -With a fierce gesture Lotta flung back her cowl, and stood before him -with flashing eyes. - -"So thou hast discovered me? I said that thou wouldest; that I could -never play the part of puling love-lorn maiden such as Linda was ever -wont to be! But I hold thee to thy plighted word. This very night shalt -thou marry me. I have saved thy life, and thou art now my prey." - -"Nay, Lotta," answered Hugh, with manly dignity of bearing, "I am -grateful for thy help. I will not forget my debt, and I will be a true -brother to thee to my life's end. But not even if I stood at the point -of death would I forswear myself, and vow to love and cherish one I -cannot thus love. I am the betrothed of thy sister. To thee I can be -nothing but a brother; but I will remember always what thou hast done -for me, albeit I will sooner return to my prison walls than be false to -mine own true love." - -"Fool!" hissed Lotta between her shut teeth, "dost think thou wilt ever -wed her? I tell thee she has already been lured from Eynsham by means of -thy signet-ring, stolen from off thy finger by Roger de Horn. The same -priest who will wed thee and me will wed Linda and Roger ere the day be -done. I have loved thee always, Hugh. Even now when thou goest far to -make me hate thee, I love thee with a fierce and passionate love which -brooks no bounds. From my window I have watched thee go to and fro in -the city these many years. Though thou hast forgotten me, I have never -forgotten thee; and now when thy life was threatened by evil men, I have -offered to save thee at this price. Marry me, and they will cease to -fear and hate thee, and will receive thee as kinsman and friend. Refuse, -and thy life will pay the forfeit! And make haste in thy choice, for -already we are waited for; and if thou dost longer delay, thou wilt be -set upon in these dark streets, and not even my voice will avail to save -thee." - -There were urgency and passion in Lotta's voice, and a part of her words -had filled the heart of Hugh with a great fear. Was it indeed true that -Linda had been lured away? It might well be, since she would know the -signet ring of her lover, and might take it to be a token from him. His -heart seemed to stand still within him; his brain felt benumbed by -horror. He attempted no reply to Lotta's rapid speech; and noting his -silence, she suddenly grasped his arm and shook it in her impatience and -urgency. - -"Come!" she cried, "come! Better a bridegroom than a dead corpse; and I -am as fair as Linda, and as meet a bride for thee. Come, I say, come!" -She paused for a moment, and then in more urgent accents cried, "If thou -dost not consent, thou art undone. Here come Tito and Roger to look for -us." - -And indeed at that moment Hugh plainly saw two figures creeping along -towards them--the grey-cowled monk and the bearded man with the scarred -face. - -That was enough for him. His only reason for standing thus long in talk -was his chivalrous dread of leaving a maiden alone in the streets of the -city. Now that her brother and his comrade were close at hand, he did -not hesitate a moment. - -They were just beneath the Castle walls. The Gate was half-way between -him and his foes. They might chance to reach it as soon as he, did they -guess his intentions. But he knew the place well, and knew of a small -postern close to the end of Bedford Lane (New Inn Hall Street now). -Making therefore a quick dash in the opposite direction, he fled like a -hunted hare, and a few loud knocks obtained him entrance from the -soldier on guard. - -"I am pursued! Shut it after me!" he cried; and the man instantly -obeyed, for he thought he was succouring a holy friar from the attacks -of some wanton roisterers, too drunk to reverence the habit of their -quarry. - -And thus it was that Hugh le Barbier escaped from prison and found his -way within the Castle walls. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -_THE NEW CHANCELLOR._ - - -"Leofric, Leofric! hast thou heard the news? - -"I have heard the bell of St. Martin's," answered Leofric, scarce -raising his head from his task; "I trow the new Chancellor will have -cause for displeasure and stern judgment. This is the third time there -has been a disturbance since he arrived within the city." - -"But listen, Leofric, there is worse than that. They say that our good -friend Hugh has been dragged off to prison for the murder of a citizen, -and the whole place is clamouring for his blood--all the citizens, that -is!" - -Leofric was aroused now, and started up in excitement. - -"What--what!--Hugh charged with such a crime? Impossible! It must be -some mistake." - -"Or some foul play," said Jack significantly. "I could not get at him -for the press, but I got near enough to hear them say he declared the -murder had been done by a man in a monkish habit, lurking in a doorway, -who had vanished the moment the crime was committed, leaving the -murdered man lying at Hugh's feet with the stiletto in his heart. But -not one word of this story will the crowd believe, and Hugh has been -haled off to the Bocardo prison!" - -Hardly had Jack finished these words before Gilbert, together with Hal -Seaton, hurried in full of the same news. - -"It is some vile plot against Hugh!" cried Gilbert. "Have we not -suspected for long that his enemies have returned, and are plotting evil -against him? For my part, I have long believed that Tito Balzani has -returned, and is masquerading beneath the cowl of a monk; and that yon -evil-faced, bearded braggart whom men are beginning to know and note in -the streets, is none other than our old friend Roger de Horn--much -changed by his three years' absence, and by staining his face and -growing his beard. If those two are in league together again, be sure -they are after no good." - -"And it behoves us to do something, and that something quickly," said -Hal, "if Hugh is to be saved from disgrace, if not from imprisonment or -worse. For upon the day after to-morrow the new Chancellor is to hold a -court, and all turbulent citizens and clerks are to be brought before -him. I trow if Hugh is charged before him with murder in the open -streets--and there be some ready to swear to seeing him strike the -blow--it may go hard with him. For all men say that the Chancellor is an -upright and just man, and will not favour the clerks more than those of -the city; that he has spoken stern things as to the riots so frequent -here, and has resolved to put them down with a strong hand." - -Leofric stood lost in thought, revolving many things in his mind. The -original cause of jealousy between Hugh and Roger had been Linda -Balzani. So long as she played no part in Hugh's life it had been -undisturbed; but directly he recommenced his wooing, he began to feel -himself watched and spied upon, and now this evil thing, carefully and -craftily plotted, had happened to him. Did it not all point to some -jealousy with regard to the beautiful Linda? They had contrived that her -lover should be helpless to fly to her aid; did not that show that some -evil was purposed against the maid herself? - -Quickly and anxiously did he communicate these thoughts to his -companions, and as he spoke Jack smote his hand against his brow and -cried excitedly,-- - -"Now I think of it, I heard somewhat but just now which goes to -substantiate thy suspicions, Leofric. I was wedged into the crowd, and -seeking to press up towards Hugh, when that black-browed fellow whom we -all believe to be Roger de Horn came elbowing his way out, and went up -to the side of some tall fellow, whose face I did not see in the press, -albeit we were close together; and to him he spoke in a hissing sort of -whisper, every word of which I heard. 'I have the signet-ring,' he said; -'now we can get her into our power easily. She will go anywhere at sight -of that!'" - -Leofric and the others uttered in low tones exclamations of wrath, -whilst Jack continued quickly,-- - -"I did not heed the words at the time--I did not think they concerned -our friend Hugh; but verily I believe that it was his ring they -plundered, and that they mean to use it for some evil scheme of their -own." - -"Which we must frustrate!" cried Leofric excitedly; "we must to the boat -as soon as the day dies, and we must be at Eynsham with the first light -of dawn. They will not appear there before daylight to-morrow. They will -not desire to raise suspicion by appearing at untoward hours. We shall -be before them, and I trust we may circumvent them yet; but we shall -have a pair of wily foes to deal with." - - * * * * * - -Oxford was in a ferment of excitement. It was known all over the place -that Hugh le Barbier had escaped from the Bocardo prison, but had -surrendered himself to the Constable of the Castle, claiming his -protection against false imprisonment, and desiring to be brought before -the new Chancellor to tell his tale and be confronted with those who -dared to accuse him of the murder of an unoffending citizen. - -It was also said that the Constable was determined to make the most -searching inquiry into the matter, in which the Chancellor would aid -him. Both were greatly disturbed by the state of chronic feud that was -growing up betwixt citizens and clerks, and were resolved to put down -with a high hand this perpetual rioting. The court was to sit in the -largest building which could be found in all Oxford, and the citizens -and clerks were to attend in a mass, and hear what the Chancellor and -the Constable had to say to them. All the ringleaders in the recent -riots would receive some sort of trial and punishment, and the case of -Hugh le Barbier would be thoroughly investigated. - -There was a feeling of considerable excitement throughout the town, and -the ways to the place of judgment were thronged to suffocation upon the -appointed day. - -Of course it was impossible for all the city to throng into one -building; but a very large concourse was admitted there, whilst the -streets and open places in the vicinity of the Castle were thronged with -eager faces, and the space within the Castle walls was one sea of heads. - -Within the great hall were seats for Chancellor and Constable, and in a -place set apart stood a number of citizens and clerks who had been -specially called upon to attend. These were stationed somewhat apart -from the rest of the crowd, and upon the faces of some could be read a -certain anxiety and apprehension. - -For the most turbulent spirits within the city had been gathered -together and summoned to answer for their conduct. It had been whispered -that the new Chancellor intended to make a protest against the habit of -carrying arms which prevailed almost universally at that time amidst -persons of all classes. It was this habit which led to such constant -bloody quarrels. Men in the heat of argument would suddenly break into -abuse and invective, and then it was but a short step to blows, which if -from fists would matter little, but when struck with sharp, shining -blades became quite another matter. Peaceable citizens declared that -they were forced to carry arms for self-defence amid the hordes of -savage youths who infested their streets, calling themselves clerks and -scholars. But if the more turbulent of these could be denied the use of -arms, then they would willingly consider laying down theirs. - -These and such like things were passing from mouth to mouth whilst the -expectant crowd waited for the judges to appear, and gazed curiously -upon Hugh le Barbier, who occupied a seat by himself near to the dais of -the Chancellor and the Constable. His face looked somewhat anxious, and -he kept searching the crowd with his eyes, as though looking for faces -which he had expected to see, but had missed. It was only upon the past -night that he had escaped from the Bocardo prison, and speculation was -rife as to how the matter had been managed. - -A stir and a rustle and a surging movement through the crowd showed that -the judges were coming at last, and every face was turned towards them, -and every eye fastened upon them as they took their appointed places -amid a deep silence. - -The aspect of Sir Humphrey was familiar enough to all; but many had -scarcely set eyes as yet upon the new Chancellor, and these fixed their -regards steadfastly upon him, the guilty and rebellious clerks in -particular being full of anxiety to learn what they could of the temper -of this new dignitary, in whose hands so much power lay. - -He was attended by the Proctors and a number of the Doctors and Masters -in their robes, and he wore his own state robes of office. Sir Humphrey -was accompanied by some knights and gentlemen of his household, and the -face of Amalric de Montfort could be distinguished amongst these, -though the young man detached himself from the group round the chairs of -state and placed himself near to Hugh le Barbier, who greeted him with a -smile. - -The Constable spoke first. He addressed himself mainly to the citizens, -who were regarded as being under his control. He rebuked them for their -readiness to fight--for their impatience and irritability with the -clerks and scholars, who, when all was said and done, were a source of -profit to them and of prosperity to their town. Instead of setting them -a good example, they fell into all the wild ways of raw lads who might -not have had opportunity to learn better. He chid them severely for -this, and warned them that they were seriously in danger of the royal -displeasure, and of infringements of their charter, if they continued in -this turbulent manner to disturb the peace of the realm. They had felt -this sort of displeasure many times before. Why could they not learn -wisdom and discretion, and strive to put down these disgraceful scenes, -instead of taking an eager share in them, and being no better than the -youths to whom they ought to set an example? - -After the Constable had spoken in this key, the new Chancellor arose. He -had a dignified mien, a tall and commanding figure, and a face which at -once inspired confidence and affection. He could look stern and kindly -at the same time, and his sonorous voice, which penetrated right through -the hall and into the open space without, was full of fire and -earnestness; yet there was withal something so winning in his address -that all eyes were riveted upon the speaker, and men held their breath -to catch his every word. - -He first spoke of the pleasure he had in this return to a city he had -always loved, and of his promotion to a position in which he hoped he -would prove of service to it. He spoke of changes for the better which -he had noted, but quickly passed on to his deep regret at finding -matters in nowise better betwixt the citizens and scholars, and betwixt -the clerks themselves. He had been shocked and grieved to note the -violence with which quarrels raged and blows were struck upon the -smallest provocation, or upon no provocation at all. That was a thing -which must and should be stopped. Valuable lives must not be sacrificed, -nor lifelong injury inflicted, just to satisfy the wanton passions of -the moment. Two men had been killed, and quite a dozen more injured, in -street brawls during the brief space in which he had resided amongst -them. Against such a state of things as this strong measures must be -taken, and any delinquent convicted of deliberate crime must be punished -with impartial justice, be he citizen or be he clerk. Their good -Constable was of one mind with himself on that point. - -Of the two men who had lost their lives, one had been killed in open -fight in the streets, rather by accident of the riot than by deliberate -intention. With that matter he would presently deal, as no person in -particular was charged with the crime. But the other was altogether -different. A peaceable citizen had been stabbed to the heart by an act -of deliberate murderous intent. Hugh le Barbier had been found beside -the murdered man, and had been charged with the deed, and even -imprisoned somewhat informally in the Bocardo. But he was not only a -gentleman and bachelor of good repute in the University; he also -solemnly declared that he had seen the blow struck by another hand, and -he had proved his fearlessness of inquiry in having refused to fly from -the city (on being released in a romantic fashion by some maiden, whose -name he asked not to divulge), and in having placed himself under -protection of the Constable, demanding that he might be heard in his own -defence, and that the whole matter might be diligently investigated. -This inquiry was forthwith to be made, and any person who had any -knowledge of the matter was to stand forth and bear witness. - -A slight commotion now stirred through the crowd, and certain persons -pressed forward to give their evidence. Several bore witness to having -found Hugh standing beside the murdered citizen, but none would swear to -having seen him strike the blow, though several declared that there was -a man who had seen the act, though he had not been seen in Oxford since. -His name was Robert Holker, and little was known about him. He attended -lectures, but had put himself under no tutor. He was known to be a good -fighter, and had been mixed up in every riot in the place since his -arrival there. Somebody testified to the fact that he had boasted -himself able to hold his own against twenty adversaries. - -The face of the Chancellor darkened slightly as this fact was elicited -by questions from the Constable. Then a slight sensation was caused in -the hall by the sudden stepping forward of Lord Amalric de Montfort, who -asked leave to bear a certain testimony about this very man. He declared -that he was very decidedly of opinion that this man's name was not -Robert Holker, but Roger de Horn, a famous braggart and bully in Oxford -during past years, who had been forced to fly the place on account of a -murderous outrage upon the person of Hugh le Barbier; and he believed -that his evidence against him now was all part and parcel of some fresh -plot against the life and liberty of a good man and a faithful comrade. - -Amalric as he spoke laid his hand affectionately upon the shoulder of -Hugh, and immediately public opinion began to turn in favour of the -supposed criminal. - -A buzz of talk instantly arose. The former episode, long since -forgotten, of the Magician's Tower and Hugh's imprisonment there by -Roger de Horn and Tito Balzani was at once on all lips. The Chancellor -desired to learn some details of that occurrence, and Hugh stood up and -told the tale, carrying the sympathy of all hearts with him. When he -went on to speak of the occurrence of two days back, and of the stealthy -cowled figure in the doorway who had struck the murderous blow, his -words, instead of being heard with scorn and disbelief, carried the -convictions of all, and a voice in the crowd called out,-- - -"If thine accuser is indeed Roger de Horn, then mark my word, the -accomplice-monk is Tito Balzani!" - -A strange, strangled cry went up from the crowd. Sudden conviction of -the truth of these words seemed to come home to many hearts. Voices were -heard declaring that Tito had been seen in the streets of late--or one -singularly like him. Others declared that they had certainly seen Roger -de Horn, only they had not remembered whose the familiar face was under -its beard and bronze. Excitement rose high; there was a call for these -two men. Constable and Chancellor alike desired that if in the city they -should be brought before them, and there was hurrying to and fro of many -persons. - -Then suddenly and unexpectedly a cry arose,-- - -"They come, they come! they are being brought bound and fettered before -the Court. That is Tito Balzani in the habit of the monk, and there is -Roger's sullen face glowering upon all! Who are these that be bringing -them in? Leofric the bachelor, and honest Jack Dugdale, together with -Hal Seaton, our good citizen's son, and his future brother-in-law, -Gilbert Barbeck. Now this is a marvellous strange hap; and there be -others of the company too. Who are they? and whence come they? Marry, -but it is a happy chance that brings them here to-day!" - -The crowd, uttering these and many like words, gave way right and left -before the group of persons who had solicited the right of entrance to -the Chancellor's presence, as they had a matter to lay before him that -brooked no delay. - -The leader of the band was a fine-looking old countryman, and just -behind him walked a buxom dame, probably his wife, who led by the hand a -maiden with veiled face, whose form could not be distinguished through -the folds of the habit she wore. Behind these, again, walked the two -bound prisoners, whose faces expressed the extreme of terror. One of the -pair was guarded by Leofric and Jack, the other by Hal and Gilbert. As -this strange procession made its way into the hall the crowd set up a -great cheering, and Hugh le Barbier gave a violent start and fixed his -eyes eagerly upon the veiled figure of the girl. For although he had -spoken nothing of this matter, being unwilling to speak Linda's name in -the audience of the Court, he had been suffering a terrible anxiety all -this while on her account, wondering what had befallen her, and if, -indeed, some evil plot menaced her. Amalric had vowed to ride across to -Eynsham and make inquiries there directly the Court rose, but he knew -that it was of the first importance for him to stand forth as Hugh's -friend and champion here; for as a son of the great Earl his popularity -in Oxford was immense, and the Chancellor himself had a great friendship -and reverence for De Montfort. - -Chancellor and Constable alike looked with surprise upon the group now -standing before them. The weather-beaten countryman had bared his head, -and having made a clumsy reverence, he began to speak in short, abrupt -sentences, as though unaccustomed to the task, yet stirred by unwonted -indignation and stress of feeling to make the effort. - -"My noble lords and masters," he said, "I have come hither to-day, -hearing of the court to sit in judgment on the misdeeds of certain -persons in this town, to bring before your worshipful notice the tale I -have to tell. I am a man of Eynsham. I carry water for the monks, and -keep the gate. My wife dwells with me hard by; and we have a niece -entrusted to our care. This maid is virtuous and beauteous. She is the -light of our eyes. In her youth, when little more than a child, she was -loved by and she loved a student of this city called Hugh le Barbier. I -see him standing yonder. They were separated by the machinations of evil -men, and the maid went nigh to lose her life. We cared for her, and she -grew sound again. A short while since her lover came back. He wooed her -openly before our eyes. We loved him, and the maid loved him, and they -plighted their troth anew. Some happy months fled by. Nothing disturbed -her mind save a fancy, once whispered to my wife, that one of the monks -was ever watching her. We chid her for this, knowing the monks to be -godly men, and she spoke of the fancy no more. Yester morn there came in -haste to us these four youths you see here, all of whom have been known -to us from coming sometimes to Eynsham with Hugh le Barbier. They told -us that a plot was on foot against him, and they feared against the maid -likewise. They told us that they believed some men would come ere the -day was over, and seek by a well-contrived plan to get possession of the -maid, by showing the signet-ring of her lover. Not to make my tale too -long, I will only tell what, with much debate, we decided on. These -youths I concealed in the house, taking their boat well out of sight. -The maiden kept close to the side of her aunt; and things went on as -usual in the house. - -"Shortly after noon come yon two miscreants, the one wearing the cowl -and habit of the monk, even as you see him. They bring with them a -pitiful tale. The maiden's lover is ill. He desires to be soothed by -sight of her. He sends his ring by a faithful messenger and a holy -father confessor, who will bring her to him. My wife appears to -hesitate, and asks if she may not accompany her niece. Plainly they are -prepared for this, and reply readily that she may do so. I know well -what is meant by that complacency. They would wait until they had -reached some place where the river runs smooth and swift, and then they -would wind her clothes about her and throw her into the depths, and -never a sign would be seen again of my good wife Bridget Marlow!" - -A groan went round the crowd; the Chancellor's face grew stern, those of -the criminals were blanched with terror. The man went rapidly on with -his story. - -"We had planned what to do. We gave them patient hearing. We showed no -sign of distrust, and the maid and her aunt went to their room as though -to prepare for the journey. I set food and wine before our guests, and -they refreshed themselves, talking in low voices between themselves the -while. Methought the man in the habit was strangely little like a monk; -and, moreover, I saw in his girdle, from time to time, the glint as of -some long, sharp weapon, such as certes no monk ever carries. Nor have I -ever seen monk eat and drink as yon fellow did, albeit the ungodly are -fond of jibing at them as gluttonous men and wine-bibbers. - -"After they had refreshed themselves they desired to be going. They had -come by boat, and would return the same way. I asked the monk if he -would not like to visit his brethren of the abbey; but he replied rather -uneasily that he had not the time to do so to-day. He was anxious above -all things to return to the bedside of the sick man, and bring back with -him the medicine which he knew would be the best cure--meaning the -presence of the maid. - -"Whereupon a great wrath seized upon me, and I suddenly rushed at him -and pulled back his cowl, and then, seeing well his dark face and -untonsured head--which ye can see well for yourselves--I cried out, -'Thou art no more monk than I. Thou art Tito Balzani, my sister's -stepson, a dog of an Italian, who has been hooted out of Oxford before -now!' Well, in a moment he had whipped out a long stiletto--I have it -here to show you--and was at my throat like a tiger. But I had given the -signal already, and yon four doughty lads were at my side in an instant. -Even then, albeit we were five to two, we had no small trouble with -them: for we did not desire their hurt, but only to take them prisoners; -whereas they would have done to death the whole of us to gain their -liberty, had we not been too quick for them. But at last we overcame -and bound them, and they have been bound ever since. I bring them here -before your worshipful presences, that ye may do with them even as ye -list." - -And here the narrative of honest Marlow came to a sudden end. He -tendered to the Constable the long, sharp stiletto he had wrested from -Tito, and retired to the background. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -_THE CHANCELLOR'S AWARD._ - - -The story was told. Amalric stepped forward and offered to the -Chancellor a second long stiletto, the very fellow and counterpart of -the one just tendered by Marlow. - -"This was the weapon found buried in the heart of the dead man," he -said; "I can testify that my friend and comrade Hugh le Barbier, whose -room at St. George's I share, never possessed such an one. It is of -Italian workmanship, and the two weapons are a pair from the same -maker." - -A low murmur had been for some time rising from the crowd; now the -people broke forth into execrations and menaces. Somebody pulled the -cowl from the head of the would-be monk, and when the untonsured head -and foreign face was seen by all, the clamour of wrath and fury could -not be kept down; indeed it needed all the authority of those -surrounding the Constable and the Chancellor to restrain the angry -clerks and citizens from setting upon the wretched criminals and tearing -them limb from limb. - -But the tumult was appeased after some little delay, and the Chancellor -spoke in clear and ringing accents. - -"Tito Balzani, you are here confronted with the evidence of your crime. -Have you anything to say in your own defence?" - -The wretched criminal, cowering with fear, confessed his guilt, only -pleading in extenuation that Roger de Horn had been the leading spirit -all through, and had devised the plot, whilst he had been only a tool in -his hands. - -The Chancellor heard these words with stern coldness, and, deigning no -reply, contented himself with handing the culprit over to the Constable, -as he had no jurisdiction over the persons of other than members of the -University. Roger, however, claimed to be a clerk, and to be under the -authority of the Chancellor; so whilst the hapless Tito was led away to -the Constable's prison, to be dealt with hereafter by a different -tribunal, Roger remained amongst the unruly clerks, who awaited the -award of the Chancellor in some fear and trembling. - -Every eye was fixed upon the face of the great man as he rose to speak. -He had conferred for a while with the Constable, and now addressed -himself in the first place not to the dark-browed Roger, whose face was -a picture of lowering malignity and craven fear, but to the throng of -minor defaulters who had been accused of indiscriminate rioting in the -streets during a period of many weeks, and of acting as ringleaders in -the disturbances which were growing almost intolerable. - -The Chancellor spoke with moderation but with great firmness, pointing -out the folly and danger of such conduct, the interruption to study, and -the peril to the peace of the city. He then went on to say that he -greatly reprehended the practice of carrying arms--a custom which, in a -city surrounded by walls and inhabited by members of a peaceful -fraternity, ought not to be needful, but which the lawless violence of -the clerks had rendered necessary. He hoped that in days to come this -custom would die out; but for the present he should not attempt -legislation for the well-disposed and orderly members of the University. -But he called upon all the turbulent clerks who had been convicted of -disturbing the peace on many different occasions to deliver up their -arms at once into his keeping, and to refrain from bearing them again -until they had licence to do so. The names of these persons were to be -taken; and if they were found with arms upon them after this injunction, -they were to be brought before him by the Proctors, and would then be -dealt with more severely. - -The Constable then rose and said he should make a like rule for -turbulent citizens; and the ringleaders of the recent riots were brought -up one by one and bidden to lay their arms upon a table placed there for -the purpose, after which their names were taken, and they were, as it -were, bound over to keep the peace. - -This act, which combined clemency with firmness, was very popular with -the multitude, and the culprits themselves were thankful for having been -treated with such leniency. A number of them left the hall on hearing -this award, but others remained to hear what would befall their old -comrade Roger de Horn, who had not been recognized by many in his -changed condition, having in fact taken some pains to keep himself away -from former associates until he had carried out his plans. - -The braggart and bully was led in his turn before the Chancellor, his -hands still bound, but the arms he had upon him still in their place. -Roger was one of those men who always carried a sword, and was of the -regular swashbuckler type so common in the Middle Ages. He looked a -pitiable object now--fear and rage struggling for mastery in his face as -he met the steadfast gaze of the Chancellor. His spirit had deserted him -under his misfortunes, and his blotched face was white with craven fear. - -"Roger de Horn, calling thyself Robert Holker, thou hast been caught -red-handed in an act of unpardonable wickedness, and hast been (if thy -comrade speaks truth) deeply concerned in a murderous plot. Thy case -will be considered at leisure, and thy punishment made known when that -of Tito Balzani is likewise decided. Meantime thou wilt be kept in -restraint, and taste the wholesome discipline of prison. Take off that -sword and deliver it, in my presence, to Hugh le Barbier, whom thou hast -sought so greatly to injure. Thou shalt never wear arms in this city -again. Thou wilt do well, if ever thou dost receive liberty, to quit -Oxford and seek to live a different life in some other place. Here thy -record has been nothing but one of black treachery and disgrace!" - -A murmur of approbation followed these words. Gilbert Barbeck, who was -standing guard over the prisoner, so far loosed his right hand as to -enable him to obey the Chancellor's command. With sullen brow, and eyes -that gleamed fiercely as those of a wild beast caught in the toils, -Roger detached the sword from his belt and tendered it to Hugh; but so -malevolent was the look upon his face that a faint cry broke from the -veiled maiden who stood nigh at hand, and drew the Chancellor's regards -upon her. - -"Remove the prisoner," he said sternly; and Roger was led away, the hall -almost clearing itself as soon as the people had seen the last of this -procession. - -Around the dais at the upper end there still remained the knot of -persons who had brought in Roger and Tito, together with those who had -accompanied the Constable and the Chancellor. The latter turned towards -Linda, and asked in a gentle tone,-- - -"What dost thou still fear, fair maiden?" - -She made a humble reverence and put back the hood of her cloak, -permitting for the first time her fair, pure face to be seen. Her eyes -looked like those of a startled fawn, and the flitting colour came and -went in her cheek, but she spoke with a soft and gentle steadiness which -bespoke a well-ruled spirit. - -"I have come to fear those evil men with a great fear," she answered. -"Twice have they sought to compass the death of him I love, and to -obtain possession of mine own person. They are crafty and wily, as well -as fierce. I fear them sorely. No place seems safe from them; and yet -one of them is mine own kinsman--my half-brother. But I fear me he has -sold himself to do evil, and is the tool of a spirit more wicked than -his own." - -Here Bridget Marlow, who had been speaking apart with her husband, -stepped forward and said,-- - -"Reverend sir, the maid speaks no more than the truth; and if Roger de -Horn be let loose again, methinks peril will again threaten her safety -and ruin the peace of our home. But for the promptness and courage of -these young gentlemen, I trow I should have been murdered and the maid -carried off ere the sun set yestere'en. Although I love her as the apple -of mine eye, I fear me that our home is no safe place for her--or will -not be when Roger de Horn is set at liberty. Wherefore we do ask counsel -and help of thee what we shall do for her, for she was sent to us from -her father's house because that was no safe place for her; and now our -home seems little safer, and were hurt to come to her from thence, our -grey hairs would go down with sorrow to the grave." - -Edmund de Kynaston, who had been present at this function, had been seen -a little while before to step to his father's side and speak earnestly -with him for a few minutes; and now the Constable stood forth, and -addressed himself partly to the Chancellor and partly to the kinsfolk of -the maid. - -"I have somewhat to say about that. This maid is of our city, and -therefore has a claim to what protection I, as keeper of the city, can -afford her. I grieve that twice over she has been subjected to the -machinations of evil-doers; and since the man who plans these evil -deeds may probably (since he has been artful enough to keep his hands -free from actual blood-guiltiness) be sooner or later set at liberty, it -behoves us to take measures to thwart any further schemes on his part. -So, my lord Chancellor, I have a proposition to make. Within the walls -of the Castle the maid would be safe. I myself have a daughter who has -ofttimes begged of me to find for her a companion of her own age and -sex, to assist her in her tasks and be her friend and confidante. This -maid is virtuous and fair; she is beloved by Hugh le Barbier, of whom -all men speak well. He is ready to make her his wife so soon as his -father shall be willing; and pending that time, I will give her an -asylum in my household, and my daughter will make of her a companion and -friend. Will that content you, good people, who have played the part of -parents to the maid?" - -The Marlows were overjoyed at the proposition. Greatly as they regretted -parting from Linda, they felt that their home was no safe asylum for -her, and that it was scarce the fit home of one who was to wed with a -scholar and a gentleman in the position of Hugh le Barbier. Linda -herself, although with some tremors, gratefully accepted the proffered -boon; for she remembered pretty Alys of old, and had always loved and -admired her. To dwell near to her, in a place where she could sometimes -see her lover, and have news from day to day of his safety, was an -enchanting prospect; and though she shed some tears at parting from her -kindly aunt and uncle, her face kindled into smiles of hope and -happiness as Edmund and Hugh presently conducted her into the presence -of Alys, who started up from her embroidery frame with a little cry of -surprise and pleasure. - -Although she had charged Edmund to carry a message to her father when a -rumour of what was passing below had reached her, she scarcely expected -that the result would be so prompt and satisfactory. Ever since Hugh had -recommenced his wooing of Linda, Alys had been to some extent in his -confidence, and had been full of keen interest in the matter. Hugh's -disappearance, and his sudden return with his story before dawn to-day, -had filled all his friends with excitement, sympathy, and wrath; and his -fears for Linda's safety had awakened in Alys the vehement desire to -befriend her. Edmund had even gone forth to see if he could find any -trustworthy friend to dispatch to Eynsham (marvelling what had become of -Leofric, Jack, and Gilbert, who were wont to be forward with help where -any comrade was concerned), when he had met the procession coming in, -and had hastened to Alys with a hurried account of what he had gleaned -from the brief explanations of his friends. After that he and Alys had -made this plan of befriending Linda, and now she had been brought to her -apartment to be her "friend," as the girl herself called it, though -Linda declared that it was as tirewoman or serving-maid she had come. - -"For I am but a city maiden, and thou the daughter of a noble knight," -said Linda; whereat Alys smilingly rejoined,-- - -"Nay, but thou art the betrothed of one who will one day win his spurs, -and rise to be as great a man as my honoured father. We love Hugh here -even as a brother, and I have so ofttimes longed for a sister." - -So the gentle Linda took up her new duties within the safe shelter of -the Castle walls, and the life of Alys was the brighter and happier in -consequence. She was in need of a friend and confidante of her own age -and sex; for her mother kept her with strict hand, and now that she was -growing older, and Edmund was stronger than of yore, he and his friends -came less to that upper room which had come to be called "the maiden's -bower." Her brother was able to go forth for some of his studies, and it -had even been thought that he might soon enter as a scholar at St. -George's in the Castle. Alys rejoiced in his return to greater health -and strength; but it had left her somewhat more alone, and she rejoiced -greatly when Linda came to be her companion, for she learned from her -the soft Italian tongue, and a greater proficiency upon the lute; whilst -she taught her friend those things which she had studied with her -brother, till Linda felt that a whole new world was opening out before -her. - -Those were peaceful and happy days for the two maidens. Although the -world without was full of strife, the echoes of which sometimes reached -them in their quiet chamber, they lived with their books, their music, -their needlework, and their birds, seeing the familiar faces of Edmund -and his comrades day by day; but jealously watched and guarded by Dame -Margaret de Kynaston, who felt Linda now to be her charge, as well as -her own daughter, and was well pleased--after the first surprise at -Alys's "whim"--with the working of the arrangement. - -It had by this time become pretty evident to the parents that Amalric de -Montfort was wooing their daughter, although he had not yet declared -himself. Sir Humphrey was well pleased, for he believed that the Earl of -Leicester was and would remain the greatest man in the kingdom--not -excepting the King himself. Dame Margaret, however, was less sanguine on -this point, and had misgivings sometimes as to the ultimate fate of the -great leader of the Barons' party. She was not anxious for her -daughter's hand to be irrevocably pledged, and did not encourage the -visits of Amalric more than the duties of hospitality required. She was, -however, willing that her Alys and Linda should have instruction in -book-learning, which they so keenly desired; and Leofric continued to -come from time to time to read to and instruct them, although Edmund was -not so regular at these readings as he was when unable to attend -lectures in the schools. - -It was from Leofric that the girls learned the ultimate fate of Tito and -Roger. There had been talk of condemning both to death; but since Roger -had not struck the murderous blow, and had claimed benefit of clergy (to -which, however, he was hardly entitled), he had escaped with his life; -and it had seemed hardly just to take the life of his comrade in evil, -who had been his tool in this crime. Also Balzani had made a great -effort to save the life of his son, and in the end the two men had been -sentenced to banishment--Tito from the realm altogether, Roger from -Oxford and its environs. Both had disappeared promptly. Tito had been -guarded out of the kingdom, and was outlawed, and it was thought that -Roger had accompanied him; but although this was not certain, it was -believed that Oxford had seen the last of him. If he came back, he would -certainly be arrested, and some worse punishment dealt to him for his -insubordination. - -Hardly had these things taken place before all the city was thrown into -a state of wild excitement by the arrival of the great Earl of -Leicester, who came there on his way to the south coast, and was -received with open arms by the University, from the Chancellor down to -the rawest clerks fresh from the country. - -By the people De Montfort was regarded as the champion of their -liberties and the defender of the realm from foreign rule and foreign -spoilers. The friars supported him, and their influence went far with -men of all classes. Save for this many might have feared to give -adhesion to the cause, for the papal part of the Church sided with the -King. But the friars, and particularly the Franciscans, in this land -were no tools and slaves of papal tyranny. They were thinking men of -deep personal piety, lovers of mankind, and champions of the poor and -oppressed. They were zealous advocates of the cause of constitutional -liberty, of which De Montfort had made himself champion; and in Oxford, -where their influence was widely felt, the Earl was certain of an -enthusiastic welcome. - -Many songs were composed in honour of the idol of the city; and as he -rode into it, escorted by a large following of clerks who had gone forth -to meet him, they burst into the following ditty, sung in Norman-French, -but which may be translated thus:-- - - "Right many were there men of fame, - But all of them I cannot name, - So great would be the sum; - So I return to Earl Simon, - To tell the interpretation, - From whence his name has come. - - "Montfort he is rightly called-- - He is the _mount_, and he is _bold_ (fort), - And has great chivalry: - The truth I tell, my troth I plight, - He hates the wrong, he loves the right, - So shall have mastery. - - "Doubtless the _mount_ he is indeed; - The Commons are with him agreed, - And praise is due to them: - Leicester's great Earl right glad may be, - And may rejoice full heartily, - To gain such glorious fame." - -And then, excitement and enthusiasm working mightily within them, the -clerks commenced shouting and singing all manner of couplets which had -been made at different times whilst the Provisions of Oxford had been -under discussion. - - "Totam turbat modica terram turba canum, - Exeat aut pereat genus tam profanum." - -Which may be rendered in English,-- - - "A paltry set of curs is troubling all the land, - Drive out or let them die, the base ungodly band." - -The Earl received the adulation of the motley crowd with a courteous -dignity; but he could not linger long in Oxford. It was part of his -policy to make sure of the hearts of his friends, and show himself in -various places where a welcome was certain. But just now he was on his -way to Dover, which it was necessary to secure for the cause. He had -been already in Wales and the West, taking practical possession of many -cities--expelling the King's sheriff from Gloucester because he was an -alien, and the Savoyard Bishop of Hereford on the same ground. It was -small wonder that the clerks greeted him with songs of praise, or that -the old couplet anent the "foreign dogs" should be lustily revived. - -The Earl was in arms, and had a following of nobles with him, but as yet -the peace of the country had not been materially broken. The Welsh war -afforded excuse to the Barons for mustering under arms; although all -far-seeing persons felt that it would scarcely be long before the sword -was unsheathed in England also. - -During the weeks and months which followed, news came in which kept the -whole city in a tumult of excitement. From the fact that Amalric -remained as a student in Oxford, it was natural that intelligence of the -great Earl's movements should be brought regularly and constantly to the -town. Sometimes it was Guy de Montfort who came himself, and stayed for -a few nights at the Castle; sometimes dispatches were brought to -Constable or Chancellor by a travel-stained messenger, and more than -once the whole city and University had been on the tiptoe of excitement -and uncertainty, expecting every day to hear that some collision had -taken place, and that the long-expected conflagration had burst out. - -Dover and the Cinque Ports had declared for De Montfort and the Barons. -London had received him with open arms, and the King was practically a -prisoner in the Tower. - -Once the Earl had been in great personal peril. He had ridden forth from -London with a following of only a few men-at-arms, when some followers -of the King's managed to get possession of the keys of the Southwark -gate, and threw them into the river. After this they gathered a number -of troops together, and lay in wait for the Earl upon his return, hoping -to cut him off and slay him on the spot. Indeed, so great was the peril -that De Montfort and his followers gave themselves up for lost, signed -themselves with the cross, and prepared to sell their lives as dearly as -possible; but the citizens of London, hearing of his danger, rushed out -to his defence, broke open the locked gate, and drove back the King's -soldiers with much loss. They carried their hero in triumph into the -city, and demanded the instant death of the traitors who had planned the -deed. The Earl, however, interposed on their behalf, and they were let -off with a heavy fine, which was employed in strengthening the defences -of the city. - -Later on, the Earl returned for a while to Kenilworth, and there set -about strengthening that already formidable fortress. He garrisoned it -more strongly, and brought thither many warlike engines which he had -transported with him from the Continent. For he was beginning to see -that there was imminent danger of civil war, although for the present -moment he hoped to avoid it. - -What gave to him and his followers the keenest anxiety was the attitude -taken up by Prince Edward. He had succeeded in escaping from the Tower -to Windsor, and was now gathering about him a party of moderate men who -had the welfare of the realm at heart, yet who had no desire for any -upheaval of existing conditions. He had drawn to himself a number of -important personages, one of whom was his cousin, Henry of Almain, son -of Richard King of the Romans, the King's brother, who until now had -been sworn to the cause of the Barons. - -This latter had had the courage to go and tell De Montfort of his -defection, though ready then to promise never to take up arms against -him; but the Earl's reply had not been conciliatory. It was one of the -things which militated against De Montfort that he could not always -command his temper in moments of irritation. - -"Lord Henry," he said, "I grieve not for the loss of your sword, but for -the inconstancy which I see in you. Go and take arms as you will, for I -fear you not at all." - -Young Henry had joined his cousin at Windsor with many other good men. -All now knew that war must come--unless, indeed, the arbitration talked -of by the French King should lead to pacification. - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -_TURBULENT TIMES._ - - -"Surely they will not submit!" - -"To give up all at the bidding of a King of France! Why, as well might -we be slaves at once!" - -"I always said no good would come of seeking aid from such an one as he. -England is no fief of France. What has Louis to do with her affairs?" - -"The brother-in-law of the King!" - -"Himself a tyrant, always seeking to curtail the rights of his own -nobles and people!" - -"A tool of the Pope's and a foe to England!" - -"It was shame they should seek to such a man as he! But surely--oh, -surely our noble Earl will not be holden back from his righteous work by -that Mise of Amiens!" - -All Oxford was in a state of intense excitement. The news had just been -brought that the French King, whose arbitration had been sought upon the -dispute between the King and the Barons of England, had just given his -decision. - -In every point he sided with Henry. All that the Barons and Commons of -the realm had been struggling for these many years was to be set aside. -England was to be given over to the Pope, and to be governed by aliens; -for the award gave the King full power to choose his own counsellors, -and as all men knew, he had scarce a single favourite who was not a -foreigner. Everything was to be as before the Provisions of Oxford had -been drawn up; and the French King wound up by counselling both parties -to lay aside rancour, and live at peace, whilst he urged upon his -brother of England to grant an amnesty to his Barons. It was the kind of -award which any discerning man might have expected from one like Louis -of France. He was a king who desired absolute power in his own realm, -and although he had not abused that power as Henry had, he would not on -that account uphold the subjects of the neighbouring kingdom against -their sovereign. The marvel is that a man so far-seeing and astute as De -Montfort had ever pledged himself to be bound by the award of France. He -might surely have foreseen, as it seems to us, what the nature of that -award would be. - -England was furious--that part of it at least which followed the -fortunes of the Earl. The bulk of the nation at that time, at any rate -in the large and populous districts, was all for the cause of -constitutional freedom; and the King was hated and distrusted by his -subjects, not without cause. Had his son been on the throne, matters -might have taken a different turn; but although Edward was personally -beloved, and was becoming a strong power in the state, he was not yet of -sufficient account to change the aspect of affairs. He was acting with -his father, as was right and natural in the circumstances. He could not -form a third party in the state. Had his father abdicated in his favour, -the war might perhaps have been averted; but such a thing never entered -Henry's head. He was by no means weary of the task of ruling even such a -turbulent people as his own was fast becoming. - -All Oxford was in commotion. Keen excitement reigned everywhere. The -news was three days old, yet the populace was as greatly stirred as at -first. For once clerks and citizens were in accord, and denounced in -unison the French King and the Mise of Amiens. The greatest eagerness -for fresh news prevailed throughout, and every traveller entering the -city was besieged for intelligence. - -"When Lord Amalric comes back, then we shall know!" was a frequent cry. -For Amalric had gone to Kenilworth for Christmas, and had not yet -returned. He was said to have been detained there by the accident to his -father which had prevented the Earl himself from being present at the -Mise of Amiens. - -Some thought that had De Montfort been there to urge his cause in -person, a different award might have been given; but this seems hardly -probable in face of the French King's attitude all the way through. The -Earl had, however, intended being present; but just before he would have -left the country his horse fell with him, breaking his leg, and he had -perforce to remain behind at Kenilworth, and appoint a commission to -represent him before the French King. - -Amalric, however, would not be likely to remain long away from Oxford, -and his friends awaited his coming with the same eagerness as the whole -city. When it was rumoured that he was on his way, and might be expected -at any hour, a constant watch was kept for him; and upon his arrival he -was received with the greatest enthusiasm, and found himself obliged to -halt at Carfax, and respond to the acclamations of the people, whilst -his ears were assailed by a thousand questions which he could only -partially answer. - -Amalric had awaited at Kenilworth the arrival of the news from France, -and he was in a position to assure the citizens and clerks of Oxford -that his father would not abandon the cause of liberty, despite the -award of Amiens. - -This statement was received with thunders of applause; hats were waved -and weapons brandished, as though every man there was ready to go forth -and fight for the liberty of the realm. - -What would be the next step, and whether there was any chance of -pacification, Amalric could not say. His father, he averred, was very -loth to press matters to extremity; but he would sooner draw the sword -and die wielding it, than see his country brought a second time under -the yoke of papal tyranny and foreign greed. If the King (as was -probable) was now resolved to continue in these evil ways, the Barons, -with the Earl of Leicester at their head, would stand forth against him. -More than that he could not say, but upon that point they might rest -assured. - -That was enough to raise shouts and cheers of enthusiastic joy. The -people crowded about Amalric, blessing him, and calling him by every -sort of high-sounding name. To them he represented his father, and the -great Earl was at present the idol of the city. - -Amalric had some ado to get through the crowd and ride to the Castle, -where he was received with great eagerness by his friends there. The -whole family, together with Hugh le Barbier, had assembled in one of the -lower rooms to meet him, and he had scarcely returned the greetings -showered upon him ere he was called upon to tell his news, and to say -how his father had received the tidings from Amiens. - -At greater length than he had spoken to the crowd, he told the Constable -and his friends of the resolve of the Barons to resist to the death. It -was no more than Sir Humphrey, and indeed all thinking men, had -anticipated. To forego all that had been struggled for during these many -years, and to tamely yield up the spoils of hard-fought fights, was -altogether foreign to the nature of the English people, and to that of -their leader. - -"I would they had never asked the King of France," said the Constable, -expressing the general sentiment; "I always said no good would come of -it. Louis of France may be a saint--of that I know nothing--but he is -very much a King, and as such would certainly uphold the royal -prerogative on every point." - -"And now, will there be war?" asked Hugh, speaking very gravely as he -leaned over the back of the chair in which Linda was seated. Dame -Margaret and the two maidens had been permitted to come below to -welcome Amalric back, and it might be noted how, as he told his tale, -his eyes kept seeking ever and anon the face of the fair Alys. Now he -came a few steps nearer to make his reply. - -"I fear me so. Unless the King hear reason, it can scarce be otherwise; -and bolstered up as he now is by his brother-in-law of France, he is -little likely to show even the amount of moderation that he has -sometimes done." - -The faces of all grew grave. War had many times been spoken of, but -always as a thing not immediately probable; now it seemed indeed at the -very door, and the faces of all betrayed a greater or less amount of -anxiety. Amalric looked around him, as though to ask how far his friends -would support his party even in extremity; for when once the question -came to be settled by force of arms, it was always doubtful how far men -would go. There were many who, whilst ardently desiring to see the King -advised for his good, would not take up arms against him, regarding him -as the anointed servant of God. - -This was indeed somewhat the view of Hugh le Barbier, and it was -therefore with keen pain that he contemplated the thought of civil war. -His sympathies were with the Barons. His personal affection for Amalric -inclined him to fight shoulder to shoulder with his comrade. But he had -a deeply-seated repugnance to fighting against the lawful sovereign of -the realm, and whilst others pressed round Amalric, declaring that they -would fight to the death for the cause of liberty, he stood in the same -place, behind Linda's chair, and did not join his voice in promise or -protest. - -Perhaps Amalric guessed at the struggle going on within him, for he did -not seek to draw him into the discussion so eagerly conducted. It was -Linda who, presently raising her eyes to her lover's face, asked -softly,-- - -"And thou, beloved, what wilt thou do?" - -"I know not," he answered, in a very low voice. "The choice is indeed a -grievous one. I would follow Amalric to the world's end in a cause which -I knew to be righteous; but when it comes to raising the standard and -taking up arms against the anointed King, I scarce know how I can do it. -Would that the choice had not to be made!" - -There were not, however, many in the city who seemed troubled with -Hugh's scruples. Almost to a man they were eager for the outbreak of -war; and most warlike preparations were set afoot by the clerks and -scholars, as though these latter expected to take the field and fight -under the banner of De Montfort as soon as ever the collision occurred. - -Beaumont meadows were alive from sunrise to sunset with a motley company -from the city, the most part of them being members of the University, -who spent their time exercising themselves in feats of warlike prowess -on foot or on horseback--shooting at targets with bow or catapult, -tilting one at the other with the lance, or practising sword-play with -such good-will that wounds and bruises were sometimes the result of -these encounters. Still, since these were given and taken in good part -and for the sake of the cause, no umbrage or ill-will was aroused -thereby. The Chancellor himself encouraged these warlike sports, and it -was known that he would put no hindrance in the way of students who -wished to join the mustering ranks of the Barons' army. - -The Chancellor was a warm supporter of De Montfort's cause, and he gave -every facility to the clerks for training themselves in the arts of war. - -The friars, as has been explained before, were equally in favour of the -cause of the people; and Leofric, who after hearing Hugh's scruples had -consulted Father Angelus, was quite satisfied by the answers he -received, and ready to throw himself heart and soul into the cause of -the Barons. The friar admitted that neither party had all the right on -its side. Good and evil mingled in both, and personal ambition would be -found on both sides, marring the perfection of fruition. But the friars -held that a King might lawfully be withheld by his subjects from -becoming the slave of evil practices, and that it was better he should -be ruled by his own nobles, who had the good of the country at heart, -than by foreign hirelings, who cared for nothing but to fill their own -pockets, and sell the land to the emissaries of papal tyranny. - -Then in the midst of all this seething excitement, when it seemed as -though a spark falling might set the city in a blaze, the news was -brought that Prince Edward would march through, on his way to the Welsh -Marches. - -Consternation reigned in the breasts of the authorities when this news -was made known. They saw in it a source of real peril to the city. At -present public opinion was so entirely in favour of De Montfort, that, -in spite of all the excitement and tumult within the walls, the students -were in excellent temper with one another, even North and South -forgetting their differences for the moment. But if the Prince should -appear--the Prince whose personal influence always made itself felt, and -who was probably coming this way with a view to enlist the sympathies of -some amongst the clerks and scholars on his fathers side--it was almost -certain that his appearance would result in a demonstration in his -favour by a certain number of students, who would then come into instant -collision with the bulk of their fellows, and a hideous and -indiscriminate battle would be the inevitable result. - - "Read but the records aright, and you'll see, - When the students in Oxford do once disagree, - 'Twill be but of months, at the most two or three, - Ere the conflict in England rage furiously." - -This was the common saying of the time, and although not always perhaps -borne out by facts, since Oxford was often in a ferment, it was -certainly thought advisable to check the possibility of a miniature -civil war within the walls of the city; and both Constable and -Chancellor sent messengers to the Prince, to request him not to attempt -to enter the city walls. - -Prince Edward was always reasonable and courteous. He received the -messengers with great good temper, and refrained from carrying out his -purpose. He could not, however, change his line of march, and he passed -close to Oxford on his way, lodging himself for a few nights outside -the walls, in the palace of Beaumont, though keeping his army at some -greater distance from the city. - -The authorities, of course, could not expect more in reply to their -request; but they were still uneasy at the thought of the presence of an -army so near to their town, although the students appeared to be unaware -of or indifferent to its proximity. To make assurance doubly sure, the -city gates were all locked, and the fiat went forth that none should -enter or leave the city without special permission from the authorities. - -Some amusement and some indignation were felt by the students at this -infringement of their liberties. However, for three days they submitted -with tolerable grace to the restriction imposed. On the fourth day -Prince Edward and his forces resumed their march, and the students saw -no reason why they should not resume their pleasures. Beaumont meadows, -being beyond the walls, had been closed to them for this period, and now -a great band sallied forth to resume interrupted amusements there. - -But when they reached Smith Gate, by which they expected to make their -exit from the city, they found it still locked and barred, and the -watchman told them that he had had orders to keep it shut all day and -only open it on the morrow. - -"Shame! shame! shame!" cried the crowd, surging round it like a swarm of -angry bees, those from behind pushing upon those in front, and adding -their voices to the clamour. - -It was perhaps rather unwise of the authorities to have been so slow in -restoring the liberty of the turbulent clerks. They had behaved better -than had been looked for during the time of detention, and it would have -been more politic had this detention been ended at the first possible -moment. But perhaps they reckoned too much on the temperate spirit -showed so far, and thought it more prudent not to be in haste. - -Leofric and Jack, coming homewards after morning lecture, were stopped -in their approach to their lodging by the presence of this surging -crowd, who were all armed, ready for their military pastimes, and who -seemed now actuated by an exceedingly warlike spirit. - -Jack quickly learned the cause of the commotion, and Leofric exclaimed -eagerly,-- - -"I will to the Chancellor, and get leave from him for the gate to be -opened; but I pray you, brother students, make not a disturbance in the -city. Wait only one short half-hour, and I will be back with an answer." - -Some heard the appeal, and gave a half-hearted assent; but those -struggling round the gate neither heard nor heeded. - -"Run upon thine errand, good Leofric!" cried Jack, "for they will not -have long patience. I will seek to stay them from violence, but methinks -they look like storming the city walls!" - -Leofric sped away, and Jack remained--sturdy Jack, who must ever be in -the heart of the fray. Soon he was more in its heart than he altogether -desired; for more and more clerks came flocking up, the birds of the -air seemingly having carried the news that mischief was afloat. - -"Shall we be pent up in the city, like rats in a trap?" - -"Shall we be treated like children, and not suffered abroad save at the -pleasure of nurses?" - -"Who dares to hem us in like this? Let us show them what free men can -do! Let us teach them a lesson! Shall we submit to tyranny, when all the -land is astir against it? Never, never, never! Oxford scholars never -shall be slaves!" - -It needed but words like these to set the whole crowd in a fury. Many of -the number had axes in their hands, and all were armed. Flinging -themselves upon the gate, they hewed it down with fierce strokes, -scoffing at the resistance and remonstrances of the sentries. The -woodwork could not long withstand their determined blows. The gate -crashed outwards; a fierce yell of triumph arose from the crowd. The -victors poured out into the fields beyond, carrying with them the -splintered fragments of the strong wooden door. - -The spirit of devilry had now got into them. They insisted that the -remains must be interred with due formality. They chanted over their -burden the office for the dead, and digging a huge trench in Beaumont -meadows, they performed mock obsequies in a very irreverent fashion. - -But hardly had this been accomplished before the cry was raised,-- - -"The Provosts! the Provosts! and the worshipful Mayor himself!" - -It was true. The city authorities had heard of this outbreak, and the -Provosts, or Bailiffs, had gathered together a body of bold citizens, -and were marching out to quell the disturbance and punish the rioters. -Indeed, it was said that they had already made some arrests amongst the -clerks, and this news ran like wildfire through the crowd. - -In another moment the bell of St. Martin's rang out in the city, and -more clerks came flying out to learn what had happened, and where help -was needed. Thus the luckless Mayor and Provosts were hemmed in between -two furious bodies of clerks, who inflicted grievous wounds upon many of -them, tore their banner, and put them to speedy and ignominious flight. - -Now the blood of the students was up. They had gone too far to stop -without doing worse. - -"We will teach the town varlets to interfere with our liberties!" roared -the excited and incensed youths, as they rushed back once more into the -city, filled with the desire for mischief and destruction which is -characteristic of a mob. - -"Teach the Bailiffs to mind their manners!" roared the excited students, -and dashed upon the houses of their foes. A bowyer's shop was plundered, -the house of one Bailiff was set on fire, those of the others were -plundered after being broken open, and a store of spicery was scattered -in all directions. - -"Now for the Mayor! now for the Mayor!" shouted the hot and panting -depredators, flushed with victory and carrying all before them. - -The Mayor was a vintner by trade, and had a fine cellar stocked with -goodly wine. This cellar was on the street level, but was strongly -barricaded. Nothing, however, could withstand the fury of the attack -made upon it. The mob of unruly clerks rushed in, drew all the taps, -drank their fill of intoxicating beverages, and let the rest flow out -into the street. - -When the Chancellor and the Proctors, who had in the first instance -proceeded towards Beaumont meadows through the Bocardo Gate, returned to -the city to seek to quell the unseemly riot, it was to find one house in -flames in the south part of the city, whilst the drunken mob was -clamouring around the vintners store, singing wild bacchanalian songs, -and disporting themselves like veritable demons. The street ran red with -good wine, and the Mayor, white-faced and terrified, watched helplessly -from an upper window the destruction of his property and the wanton -waste of his stock in trade. - -The appearance of the Chancellor, however, produced an immediate and -extraordinary effect. Clerks upon the outskirts of the crowd took to -their heels, flying hither and thither in all directions, uttering cries -of warning to their fellows. Of these, some were too drunk and some too -wildly possessed with the spirit of devilry to move even for this -warning; but most of the men fled as for dear life, the authorities -taking note of as many as possible, who felt, as they scudded away under -those cold, clear eyes, that they would have to answer for this day's -proceedings, probably in a fashion they little liked. - -The Chancellor strode up to the nucleus of ringleaders, who alone stood -their ground. - -"The King shall hear of this!" he said, in calm, cold accents. "It is a -case for his Majesty to decide. Go back to your Halls and lodgings, -every one of you. You are a disgrace to the city and to the kingdom!" - -The abashed clerks obeyed that voice, and retired to their various -domiciles; but before three days had passed, Oxford had lost hundreds of -her scholars and a considerable number of masters also. An exodus like -this not unfrequently followed upon an outbreak of ill-will betwixt -"town and gown." - -Afraid of what the King's verdict might be, and perhaps with a view to -greater liberty upon the outbreak of war, scholars and masters alike -vacated their quarters, and made their way to Northampton, where -fugitives both from Oxford and Cambridge often assembled, and where -there was talk of establishing a third University. - -And so ended the "great riot of 1264." - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -_KING AND STUDENTS._ - - -Oxford was all in a ferment. The ordinary life of the University was -suspended. Lecture-rooms were deserted alike by masters and scholars, -and these were to be seen standing in knots about the streets, talking, -gesticulating, arguing--excitement written on every face, and generally -wrath and scorn as well. In other quarters clerks were to be seen -issuing forth from their lodgings with their worldly goods strapped upon -their backs, calling out farewells to their friends, and marching away -towards the city gates, generally in parties of six or eight, and -singing songs in praise of De Montfort or in despite of the King, but -betraying beneath their jauntiness of outward mien an inward secret -wrath. - -The citizens, too, looked anxious and perturbed, and there was a -prevailing unrest throughout the town. The wealthier scholars might be -seen talking earnestly together, looking to their arms and -accoutrements, and comparing notes as to their horses. It was plain that -something very unusual was afoot, and that, too, of a nature disquieting -to all. - -In point of fact, the King had sent a decree ordering all the students -of Oxford to depart to their own homes. The Chancellor had reported to -his Majesty on the subject of the recent riot, and it was supposed by a -great number of the students that this decree was made as a sort of -punishment for their unruly behaviour. But there was another and more -personal motive as well. - -The King had just summoned a Parliament to Oxford, and it was generally -shrewdly supposed that this Parliament would practically annul those -famous Provisions of Oxford which had, during the past six years, been -the war-cry of the Barons' party. Now the temper of the city was known -to be easily aroused, and Oxford was almost unanimous in its support of -the cause of the Barons. It would be a bold act on the part of the King -to trust himself within the city walls had he come as the confessed foe -of De Montfort--at least if the members of the University were assembled -there in force; so to get rid of them by some plausible expedient was a -wily and politic move. - -"He fears us! he fears us!" was a constantly-heard cry as bands of -clerks took their way out from the city, some in high dudgeon, others -rejoicing in the liberty thus accorded them of openly throwing -themselves into the civil war if it should chance to break out, as all -men knew must quickly be the case. - -The young nobles did not for a moment disguise what they were about to -do. Many of them had fathers or friends in the opposing ranks, and they, -if expelled from Oxford, intended joining them. Most were on the -Barons' side, but a few leaned towards Prince Edward. Personally he was -beloved by many more than hastened to join him; for the unpopularity of -the King's cause, to which the son was pledged, held back many a -youthful admirer. It was to De Montfort's banner that the warlike -spirits of Oxford desired to flock, and Amalric was daily besieged with -eager offers from ardent lads to follow him to his father's camp, if he -would only accept their services. - -"My father will not fight unless forced to do so," was the reply he -returned to many. "He is not in haste to plunge the land into the -horrors of war. But if the King will persist in his evil ways, and will -refuse all counsel save from those who advise him to the nation's hurt, -then must swords be drawn, though not till all else has been tried." - -And in fact, as the King drew near to Oxford, the Barons sent -representatives to Brackley, with powers to seek for a reconciliation -and agreement before recourse was had to extreme measures. - -Within the Castle was great excitement as the days passed by. The -Constable, by virtue of his office, must needs stand aloof from any open -expression of loyalty towards the enemies of the King; and the -Chancellor observed an attitude of grave neutrality. And yet it was well -known that both these functionaries had the cause of the people at -heart, and that they were beloved of De Montfort and loved him well. - -Alys was working a beautiful banner for Amalric; and many were the -visits he paid to the upper chamber where she and Linda were to be found -plying their skilful needles. Linda's heart was ofttimes rather heavy -within her just now; for Hugh had left Oxford immediately after the -Kings decree had become known, and she believed that he had departed -home, intending, with his father's approval, to join Prince Edward in -Wales, or wherever he might have now marched. In times of peril, such as -seemed approaching, it was hard to lose sight of a loved one, not -knowing when or how the next meeting might be. Sometimes Linda's tears -would fall as she worked, and Alys would say gently,-- - -"Do not grieve so, sweet Linda; the war will not last long, and then he -will come back. We shall not love him less--even Lord Amalric says -that--because he follows with the Prince. If the Prince were the only -leader in the land, we would all follow him too, and this war would be -averted." - -"War is so terrible, so cruel!" Linda replied. "It goes to my heart to -think what may happen when army meets army in the bloody field." - -"And yet there is glory in war as well as pain!" cried Alys, with a -light in her eyes. "I would think of that were I in thy place, dear -Linda." - -Linda raised her glance to Alys's face, and asked softly,-- - -"Thinkest thou that thou wilt be able thus to speak when my Lord Amalric -goes forth to fight?" - -"Why not?" asked Alys innocently; and then seeming to divine something -of her companion's meaning, she added, "The Lord Amalric is a very -proper gentleman, but he is no lover of mine." - -"And yet methinks he has no eyes for any but thee, sweet Alys; and has -he not said many times that this banner will be his talisman in times of -danger and heaviness? Methinks he worships the very ground upon which -thou dost tread." - -"Oh no, no," said Alys, with a look of trouble in her eyes. "Lord -Amalric has been a kind friend to us all, and we all love him. But it is -not so with us--nay, Linda, say, have I ever said or done aught that -might seem to speak of this?" - -"Nay; it is he who has looked this long time at thee as a man looks at -his heart's beloved," answered Linda. "And he is such a proper gentleman -and such a gallant spirit that I had thought perchance--" - -She did not complete her sentence; but Alys understood, and shook her -head. Her cheek glowed, and there was a light in her eyes which looked -strangely like that of love. Linda's needle went in and out rapidly, and -she bent her head over her task; but bending towards her companion, she -asked in a low whisper,-- - -"Dearest, tell me, is it Leofric?" - -Alys started, and the crimson flooded her face. She made no reply, only -bending lower over her frame, so that even Linda could not see her -expression. But somehow from that moment a new bond seemed to establish -itself between the two girls; and when Linda ventured to ask presently, -"But what would thy parents say? He is but a poor clerk, though a -bachelor and like to become a doctor in time," Alys made low-toned -answer,-- - -"I ofttimes think that the lot of the great ones of the earth is far -less happy than that of those less lofty in the eyes of the world. I -have even heard my father say the same, and methinks he would deny me -nothing that was for my happiness, were his heart but once convinced." - -"And truly," added Linda, with a sigh, "these be dangerous and troublous -days in which to live. The victor of to-day may be the vanquished of the -morrow. In very sooth, a humbler lot is sweeter than one where the cup -of prosperity may be dashed from the lips, and adversity follow swiftly -on the heels of triumph. All who know him love Leofric, and speak well -of him." - -Again the cheek of Alys glowed; her voice faltered as she spoke the next -words,-- - -"Thou hast read mine heart, sweet Linda, but thou must keep its secret -locked within thine own. I scarce dare to think of it myself, for never -by word or sign has he showed me aught of his heart; and yet -methinks--methinks--" - - -"Ay, verily, love has a language of its own," said Linda, in sympathetic -accents, "and souls may meet when words there be none. He would not dare -to lift his eyes to thee, fair Alys, thinking, perchance, that thou art -half plighted to my Lord Amalric--as, indeed, others think. Yet, should -time pass and he become learned and famous, and shouldst thou remain -unwed--ah, well, methinks he will find his tongue; and thy father will -not say him nay when he knows how thine heart inclines." - -Alys listened to these welcome words with glowing eyes and blushing -cheeks. Never before had she dared, even to herself, so openly to admit -how her childish friendship for Leofric Wyvill was ripening into -something deeper and more earnest. Of late she had seen less of him, but -he still came and went at the Castle, and was the friend of all. He was -thought to be a youth of great promise; and in those days almost any man -of learning, however humble his birth, who rose to academic distinction, -might hope to win his way to affluence and influence before his beard -was grey. There would be no presumption a few years hence in a Regent -Master or young Doctor aspiring to the hand of a knight's daughter. The -only bar likely to arise would be that imposed by the Church, were the -student to desire orders; but Leofric had never showed a leaning towards -the religious life, and was the less likely to think of it now--unless, -indeed, he believed Alys lost to him as the affianced bride of Amalric, -and entered upon the career of an ecclesiastic as a salve for a wounded -spirit. - -This danger did suggest itself for a moment to Linda, and she resolved -to watch earnestly the turn of affairs. The conversation at that moment -was interrupted by the entrance of Edmund and Leofric into the room -where the girls were sitting. Alys bent over her frame to hide her -momentary confusion, but it passed unobserved in the excitement of the -moment. - -"The King is on his way thither!" cried Edmund; "he is to enter the city -to-morrow. The students are pouring out as though the plague were -threatening. In a few hours' time, they say, there will be scarce three -hundred left, and perhaps not so many. The townsfolks are all agape and -disturbed; for many there be of the clerks who vow they will never -return, but will set up their abode in Cambridge or Northampton, and -establish a rival University there. The masters have followed their -scholars, as is but wise; and the citizens are crying out that the King -has ruined the town. It is but a sorry welcome he will have on the -morrow when he makes his entry here." - -"Methinks his Majesty will repent him of his mistake," said Alys. "Why -did he drive forth the clerks? My father could surely have kept order in -the city." - -"Marry, he was afraid," answered Edmund; "and indeed he had some cause, -for in his mandate to my father he speaks of his own lords who will -attend him as being 'so untamed and fierce' that he dare not trust them -so near to an army of turbulent clerks, famous for their unruly -conduct." - -Alys's lips curved to a smile of some contempt. - -"Methinks our monarch is but a poor poltroon," she said. "Small wonder -if the realm sink beneath his sway." - -"Nevertheless he is about to do a bolder thing than any King has -attempted since the days of the Saxons," answered Edmund, laughing; "for -he declares that his first action will be, on entering Oxford, to pay a -visit to the shrine of St. Frideswyde!" - -"And wherefore should he not?" asked both girls in a breath; whereupon -Leofric was called upon to tell the legend of St. Frideswyde--how she -had taken the vow of chastity, but was pestered without ceasing by the -King of Mercia, who desired her hand in marriage. She fled from him to -Oxford, where he pursued her, laying siege to the town; but in answer to -her prayers he was struck with blindness, and returned to his own -country, leaving her in peace to found her nunnery and devote herself to -the religious life. But since that date no King had ever ventured to -intrude himself even to lay offerings upon her shrine, and the -resolution of Henry the Third to brave the anger of the virgin saint was -regarded as a proof of piety and courage, since he openly declared that -he could not believe any ill would be suffered to follow an act of -homage to one whom he revered and desired to honour. - -Upon the morrow the city was bedecked with banners and costly cloths, -and the Constable, together with the Chancellor and all men of -importance in the city, went forth to meet the King and his nobles, to -bid them welcome to the city, and to conduct them to the church of St. -Frideswyde. Here a procession of Canons, with the Abbot at their head, -would be waiting to receive the monarch, and to conduct him to the -shrine, where miracles were still said to be worked. - -Alys and Linda rode forth with the company from the Castle to see the -sight, and Edmund, with Leofric and one or two other comrades, formed -their body-guard. It was strange to see the streets of Oxford so empty -of their crowds of eager students, who, upon an occasion like this, -would naturally have been thronging out with songs and garlands, ready -alike for a riot or a reception. But although there were still some -scholars who had given no heed to the King's arbitrary decree, they had -no intention of showing him any honour, and remained within their own -quarters, save a few who, like Edmund and Leofric, had some cause to go -forth in one of the processions. - -Amalric, of course, would in no case have been one to offer personal -reverence to the monarch. He was not, however, in Oxford at the moment, -having left to gain news as to the attempt at negotiation which was -still to be made, and quite a band of clerks who had arms and horses had -accompanied him, eager beyond measure for the coming fray, and, if the -truth were to be told, by no means anxious that peace should be restored -before the appeal to arms had been made. - -"I scarce know the city," said Alys to Leofric, as they rode through the -streets, in which the citizens were grouped about, but which were so -strangely bereft of their crowds of gowned scholars. "Methinks his -Majesty will repent him when he sees what his decree hath done. And -methinks he would repent him still more did he know how many -stout-hearted soldiers he has dismissed to join his foes. I trow that if -the rival armies meet face to face, there will be many an Oxford clerk -in the ranks who will deal deadly blows to the King's cherished troops." - -Leofric was of the same opinion. He had had some ado in restraining Jack -from joining himself to one of the bands sallying forth in search of -adventure and warlike pastime. Leofric was of opinion that sooner or -later the rupture would come, and they would have to range themselves -beside their champion, and perhaps strike a blow in defence of their -cause; but he had no desire to anticipate this moment, and still hoped -that some good might come of the impending negotiations, although the -haughty bearing of King Henry's knights and nobles as they rode into -Oxford went far to quench this lingering hope. - -The King was haughty in his bearing towards both Constable and -Chancellor, whom he knew to be friends of De Montfort. He chided them -somewhat roundly in face of all his company for the recent riot, and -even threw out a hint of displacing them from office if this sort of -thing went on. - -He was more gracious in his bearing towards the municipal authorities, -but was still very much the triumphant monarch, visiting a turbulent -city which had once caused him trouble, but where he meant for the -future to be very much the master. - -His demeanour did not inspire either respect or confidence in the hearts -of those who saw him, and only when he approached the precincts of St. -Frideswyde's shrine did he begin to comport himself differently. - -When, however, he ceased to have men of the world to deal with, and -found himself confronted by those ecclesiastics who had always been the -supporters of the royal and papal power, he became another creature -altogether. He dismounted from his horse, begged the blessing of the -Prior, made costly gifts to the Priory, and finally presented himself at -the shrine itself, prostrating himself with every token of outward -reverence, and placing there his offerings, which were on a lavish and -princely scale. - -Only a few of his own followers accompanied him into the church, and the -procession which had ridden forth to meet him did not attempt to enter -so much as the precincts. It was plain to all that the King had come in -no conciliatory mood, but that, puffed up by the award of France, he now -intended to rule the realm with a rod of iron, and to listen to neither -remonstrance nor condition. - -"Pray Heaven the saint may send him a vision that shall change his -heart," spoke some one from the crowd, "else the sword will be -unsheathed ere many weeks have passed!" - -Alys's eyes sought the face of Leofric, and she asked,-- - -"Does the saint in truth ever send warnings and visions to those who -worship at her shrine?" - -Leofric looked doubtful; he was not very clear as to the capacities of -the saints in this respect. - -"In truth, fair lady, I know not. It seems to me that visions and -wonders are seldom vouchsafed to those who are puffed up with pride and -self-esteem. It is the poor and humble in spirit to whom the Lord -reveals His mind--so at least Father Angelus teaches. Yet they say that -miracles are worked at the shrine, and I heard that the son of one of -the burgesses of the city was raised from the dead not so very long -since by being brought hither and laid before the shrine, whilst the -monks offered prayers for him. He had died beneath the knife of the -surgeons, they say, who had worked upon him some hoped-for cure, which -had caused instead his death; but he was restored, they say, by the -virgin saint. Would that she could restore to his Majesty that -willingness of spirit towards our noble Earl which in times past he hath -been known to show!" - -But the saint seemed to have no message or warning for the King. No -immediate hurt, however, followed upon his bold act in presenting -himself at her shrine. He retired thence puffed up with pride and -vainglory, reversed in his assembled Parliament every previous Provision -of Oxford, and scornfully dismissed the representatives of the Barons -who came to suggest a compromise. - -"I will be King, and rule by mine own power!" was the motto he seemed -now to have adopted. Men shook their heads and looked gravely at one -another, echoing the words Brother Angelus had been heard to speak,-- - -"Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -_IN ARMS._ - - -"Fair Mistress Alys, we have come to say farewell." The Constable's -daughter, with her banner in her hands, was waiting for this farewell -visit from Amalric de Montfort. All knew now that the red flame of war -was about to leap forth and devour the land. The King, having scornfully -refused all overtures, was already marching upon Northampton, whither so -many Oxford students had fled. The Earl of Leicester was in the -neighbourhood of London, where Amalric was about to join him; and with -him was to march an eager, gallant little band, which included a number -of his comrades in this city, and in particular Leofric Wyvill, who for -the nonce was acting as his esquire and personal attendant. - -The thought of regular study had become impossible even to a studious -mind like Leofric's. Confusion reigned at Oxford, and for the time being -the students had dispersed in all directions. Masters and pupils had -alike caught the infection of excitement. Doubtless the city would -return to its normal conditions in time, and the scholars would flock -back in great numbers during the course of the ensuing months; but for -the immediate present nothing was talked of but the approaching appeal -to arms, and books were laid aside for the sword, which was the weapon -that must decide this next crisis of the country's history. - -Since the King's scornful rejection of the Barons' moderate request, all -thoughts of peace had been abandoned. Amalric had got together his eager -little band, and now he had come, with a few picked comrades beside him, -to say farewell to Mistress Alys, and to receive at her fair hands the -silken banner that she and Linda had spent so many long hours in working -for him, with his father's coat of arms. - -By this time the friends and followers of Amalric had come to regard -Alys as his plighted lady-love, albeit in reality no troth-plight had -passed between them. It was scarce the right time for proffering -love-suits, but yet the Constable and his wife could not be ignorant of -the fact that young Lord Amalric had set his affections upon their -daughter. - -She stood now beside her parents, with the silken banner in her hands, -her fair face flushed, her heart beating rather fast, for she had never -before taken so public a part as she was to-day called upon to do in the -presentation of the banner; and remembering some words spoken to her by -Linda not many days before, she wondered whether indeed this act in any -way committed her to a step which she had never seriously contemplated, -and did not desire to contemplate. - -But maidens in those days had little choice of action. She had been -bidden by her parents to appear in the great hall and give the Lord -Amalric the banner. Now she was holding it out towards him, a blush on -her cheek, a bright light in her eyes; and perhaps it was only Linda, -out of all those standing by, who noted how the timid glance of the -girl's eyes went past the gay and gallant figure of Amalric and rested -upon the graceful form of Leofric, who in his shining armour, and with -his bared head from which the golden locks floated in a soft cloud, -looked the very image of some pious knight going forth upon a sacred -quest, not in search of gain to himself, but for love of the good cause. - -And this was indeed the feeling which actuated Leofric. He had small -expectation of any personal advantage from this war. Probably he would -have gained more of that by remaining in Oxford and continuing his -studies there, for he was more of the student than the soldier by -nature. But he was convinced of the righteousness of the cause on which -the Barons were embarked. He had imbibed the teachings of the -Franciscans, and believed that duty and love of his country demanded -this sacrifice and effort. True, he was sufficiently imbued with martial -ardour at this moment to go forth proudly and eagerly; but the guiding -motive was love for his fellows and for his country, as distinguished -from personal ambition. - -The same could not, perhaps, be said so entirely for Amalric. If this -war ended in a victory for the Barons, his father would be the greatest -man in the kingdom, and his sons must of necessity become men of -importance, if not of wealth. Already he was treated with greater -deference and respect than he had ever been. It was natural that his -heart should swell with pride and joy at thought of the coming struggle; -for with the country so entirely with them, how could they think of -failure? - -It was a pretty sight to see the gallant youth come forward and take the -banner from the hands of Alys, kissing those fair hands at the same -time, and vowing that the very sight and touch of that banner would act -as a talisman and charm. - -Alys spoke a few low-toned words of encouragement and hope which she had -conned over beforehand; then the banner was laid before Brother Angelus, -who was there for the purpose, and he was asked to bless it ere it went -forth to do its appointed work. - -The friar performed this office very reverently, and gave the banner -once more into Amalric's hands, charging him to be a true and faithful -servant to his heavenly as well as to his earthly father; to show mercy -and kindness to his foes in the hour of triumph; to look for help to -God, and not to man; to avoid all haughtiness of spirit in the time of -prosperity, and lack of faith if adversity should come; always to -remember the poor, and seek to mitigate by every means possible the -inevitable horrors of war: this was the duty of the soldier who loved -the Lord as well as the cause. The prayers of all good men would follow -and aid those whose hearts were pure and their hands vowed to the -righteous work. - -Whilst this charge was being given in one part of the hall, taking up -the attention of the spectators, Alys had watched her opportunity, and -had drawn Leofric towards her by a little gesture of the hand. It was -natural that she should wish to say farewell to her brother's friend, -and one in whose company she herself had passed so many happy hours. -None noted anything strange in the action, and few heeded it. - -"Thou art going to the war, Leofric?" she asked, in a voice which -faltered a little in spite of herself. - -"Yes, truly am I, fair Mistress Alys. I love not war, and yet methinks I -cannot keep away. The Lord Amalric is my friend, and he and his have -shown me great kindness; besides this, I have at heart the cause of the -people. Methinks I would fain strike a blow against the iniquitous -pretensions of the Pope, and the tyranny of false sycophants, who turn -his Majesty's heart from his own loyal subjects." - -"But thou wilt come back?" said the maiden, with the sparkle of tears in -her eyes. - -"I trow yes," he answered earnestly. "I shall ever look upon this city -as my home. If I come safe through what lies before us next, I will -return when the sword is laid down, as pray Heaven it soon may be." - -"I pray so indeed," answered Alys earnestly; "I shall pray for thy -safety night and day." - -For a moment their eyes met, and a flush arose in the cheek of both. -They stood thus for several seconds, as though no words would come to -either. - -Alys first recovered herself, and unwinding a scarf of crimson silk -which she wore about her waist, she lightly threw it over Leofric's -shoulder, saying softly,-- - -"Wear it as thy sword-belt, and forget me not." - -The moment was past. Like one awakening from a dream, Leofric followed -the rest from the hall into the courtyard, where their horses were -standing. He knotted the scarf across his shining breastplate, and gave -one long look at Alys as he passed from the hall. But although she came -out to see them all mount and ride away, he did not even seek to catch -her eye or to exchange a word with her again. His heart was in a strange -glow. He felt like a knight who has received a token from one almost too -sacred and high above him to be dreamed of as lady-love; yet in the -strength of that token he felt that he could work prodigies of valour. -What could he not do for her sweet sake? And yet the idea of asking -anything in return never entered his head. Was it not enough that she -had shown to him, the poor student and bachelor, that she regarded him -with interest, and thought of him as of a friend? - -Away rode the cavalcade in the bright sunshine of the early spring, the -citizens cheering them to the echo, the friars pausing to bless them and -their crusade, their own hearts full of joy and the anticipation of -coming triumph. - -The King had marched to Northampton, as has already been said, therefore -to take a northerly route would be unsafe for the little band. Amalric -believed his father to be in or near London, and anyhow the metropolis -was known to be favourable to the cause of the Barons. He had therefore -made up his mind to proceed thither, and all through the hours of the -daylight the little band of horsemen trotted briskly on their way, -receiving warm greetings from the inhabitants of the towns and villages -through which they passed, and becoming more and more confident as to -the feeling of the nation, at least in these regions. - -They avoided the road which would take them near Windsor, for there they -feared the power of the King was still in the ascendant. They kept a -more northerly course, and by the time the daylight waned found -themselves close to Watford, where they resolved to encamp for the -night. As they approached the place, they were aware of a considerable -excitement going on; and when they rode into the streets with the banner -of the De Montforts floating before them, the people crowded round them -in great excitement, clamouring to know the news. - -"They say the war has broken out! They say the people have attacked the -King's brother's house at Isleworth, and devastated everything. The -Temple is broken open, and the money carried off. The Jews have been -pillaged, and their houses burnt. The bell of St. Paul's was ringing all -yesterday. They say great things are being done in the city!" - -Amalric knew nothing of this; but it sounded like the beginning of war, -and he eagerly asked for news of his father. - -At the moment none could tell him more than that the Earl was in London, -and that this insurrection had been made in his favour. Amalric would -fain have pushed on through the night to join him, but was restrained by -the unfitness of their horses for a longer journey. The inhabitants of -the little place received them most hospitably; and whilst they were yet -at supper after their long day's travel, a messenger came bursting in -full of exciting news. - -"The Earl is at St. Albans! The news has just come! He is on his way to -relieve Northampton, which has sent to him for help against the King. He -rests there to-night, and on the morrow he resumes his march. God be -with him in his undertakings; for we were sick to death of the exactions -of foreigners and the taxes of the Pope. 'Let us break their bands -asunder, and cast away their cords from us.'" - -A great cheer went round, and was taken up by those without. Now indeed -did it seem like the longed-for liberation, when an army was in pursuit -of the tyrannical monarch to defeat him, and rescue a besieged city. -Amalric could scarce sleep at night for excitement, and early next day -he was astir, visiting his own charger himself, and assuring himself -that a night's rest had put the gallant creature in trim for his day's -work. - -All the place was astir. Recruits had joined the little band. The spirit -of enthusiasm and enterprise was working mightily; the consciousness of -the near presence of the Earl acted like new wine on the spirits of the -men. - -The ride from Watford to St. Albans was but short, and soon after nine -o'clock the little band approached the city Walls. The same air of -excitement and animation pervaded that locality, and as soon as -Amalric's banner was seen, the people rushed out and gave him eager and -joyous welcome. Leaving the bulk of his followers drawn up in the -street, and taking with him only Leofric and a couple of others, Amalric -went straight to the quarters of his father. All the place was full of -soldiers, the clang of arms was heard everywhere, and the tale of the -uprising of the citizens of London in their hero's favour was passing -from mouth to mouth in the crowd. Amalric was received with shouts of -welcome when it was known that he was indeed a son of their chief and -idol. The cheering brought De Montfort out from his house, and it was -touching to see the eager greeting betwixt father and son. - -Amalric was off his horse in a moment, and had bent his knee to his -father; whilst the Earl's eagle face softened at sight of his youngest -son, and he embraced him tenderly, with many tokens of welcome and -greeting. - -A few words served to explain the mutual position of father and son. The -Earl was glad of any reinforcements of trained men at this juncture, and -spoke very courteously to Amalric's gallant little Oxford contingent -when he rode up at his son's side. Already preparations were afoot for -the moving on towards Northampton, and De Montfort explained to Amalric -that the younger Simon was there, conducting the defence, and had sent -an urgent summons to his father to march quickly thither to his relief. - -"Simon is rash," said the Earl gravely: "he has courage, but lacks -discretion. I shall not rest till I am there myself. I would that I -could be in a score of places at once!" - -It would not be possible to reach Northampton till the morrow; but the -army was being marshalled into array for the start, when suddenly there -came dashing into the town a mud-bespattered messenger, riding a horse -that looked ready to drop, and Amalric suddenly cried out in alarm,-- - -"My lord father--see! it is my brother Guy!" - -Guy de Montfort it was. He had outstripped all his followers in his -eagerness when he knew that his father was at hand. His horse reeled in -his tracks, and fell panting and exhausted in the streets the moment his -task was done; whilst the rider, weary and worn as he was, flung himself -upon his father with an eager demonstration of joy, albeit he was the -bearer of evil tidings. - -"The city is lost to us! Northampton is in the King's hands! It is all -the treachery of the foreign foe!" and there and then in the ears of the -indignant people he poured out his tale--how the Prior of the monastery -of St. Andrew, just outside the walls, had undermined the wall, and so -let in a party of the King's soldiers, whilst an attack had been feigned -at the opposite end of the town. It was no lack of gallantry on the part -of the besieged; for so well had they defended the walls, and in -particular so great had been the damage done to the assailants through -the slings, the bows, and the catapults of the Oxford clerks, who fought -under an independent banner of their own, that the King had vowed he -would slay every man of them once he got into the city; so that these -had had to fly helter-skelter when the news came that the town had been -taken by strategy, and that the King's troops were already within. - -"And thy brother Simon?" asked De Montfort, who listened silently to -this tale, without breaking into the lamentations which filled the air -from those who stood round. - -"Alack, he is a prisoner in the King's hands!" answered Guy--"a fate I -narrowly escaped myself. For we ordered a sortie as a last hope, and -Simon's horse, terrified by the noise and confusion, became -unmanageable, and carried him whether he would or no into the camp of -our foes. I was riding after him to seek to aid him, when I was -surrounded and carried off, not by enemies, but by friends. The Oxford -clerks having got wind of the King's special wrath against them, were -flying from the city ere they should be taken, and seeing me in peril, -they dashed round and bore me away with them. I could scarce thank them -at the time; but methinks it is little I could do for Simon, and liberty -with the power to fight is sweet." - -Great dismay and anger reigned in the ranks of De Montfort's soldiers at -the news of this disastrous event; but the Earl himself reminded his -followers that it was but the fortune of war. They could not look for -unqualified success in any campaign, but must take the evil with the -good, not being over-elated by the one, nor unduly cast down by the -other. - -But the news brought by his son changed the tactics of the Earl. To -march upon Northampton would now be useless. He was in some ways glad to -be spared that task, and to carry out his former plans of securing -Rochester, which had fallen into the hands of the Earl of Warenne and -some other nobles, and was now holding out for the King. - -But before the army started forth on this counter-march, the heart of -Leofric was gladdened and lightened by the sudden appearance of his -comrades Jack Dugdale and Gilbert Barbeck, who had been amongst that -band of Oxford clerks who had made their way to Northampton, and had -narrowly escaped falling into the hands of the enraged monarch. - -Now they came riding after Guy de Montfort in straggling fashion, weary -and worn with their rapid flight, but full of hope and courage, and -eager to join forces with the great Earl, to whose cause they were bound -body and soul. It was a gladsome meeting between the comrades, and the -Earl himself gave cordial welcome to the gallant little band, and even -postponed his march for a few hours, to give them time to rest and -refresh themselves, and to obtain fresh horses from the friendly -citizens. - -"Now, this is like adventure!" cried eager Jack, as they rode forth at -last, a gallant company, he and Leofric side by side, to their own -infinite content. "I tell thee, good comrade, I have tasted war, and I -like the flavour of it mightily. I hewed down with my good sword three -fellows who came spurring after us, and from the walls I slew a goodly -number. Yes, the King himself stormed at the havoc we clerks of Oxford -wrought amongst his followers. I tell thee, Leofric, if he did put -slight upon us, we have revenged that slight in baths of blood!" - -From his talk, merry Jack seemed almost to have turned into a -bloodthirsty soldier; yet he was the good-natured, kindly comrade as of -old to those who came across him. He became a favourite with all during -that quick march, and even the grave Earl was seen to smile sometimes, -either at some of the youth's sallies, or at the mirth they provoked. -For Amalric would have him in his company, enlisting him as an esquire, -second only to Leofric; so that De Montfort could not but notice him -from time to time, and once he called upon him for his account of the -fight on the walls of Northampton. - -But Jack was destined to distinguish himself in another way ere many -days had passed. He was burning with zeal in the cause of the Barons, -and intensely eager to avenge the slight put upon that cause by the -stratagem of Northampton. - -"If they outwitted us once, surely we may outwit them here," he -remarked, as he looked at the solid walls of the city of Rochester, and -wondered how they were to be captured. - -He took counsel with one or two bold spirits, Leofric amongst the -number, and presently the vague idea which had suggested itself grew -into a definite plan. - -Amalric himself led the youth into the presence of his father to tell -the thing he had conceived, and Jack spoke out boldly, being a stranger -to fear. - -"Sir," he said, "I have been used to the water all my days, and -yestere'en I took a boat and dropped down with the tide into the city. -There is a bridge in the heart of it, and I thought how that if, whilst -we wait without the walls, we should send a fire-ship up the river's -mouth with the tide, and fire it against the bridge, it would so -affright and disturb the city, drawing all attention to the centre of -the town, that our brave soldiers at the gates could soon force an -entrance, even as at Northampton the false attack drew off the attention -of us all from that spot where the false foreign Prior had undermined -the wall. If a base foreign traitor can outwit honest Englishmen, surely -it is a game we can pay them back!" - -The Earl turned over the idea many times, and it found favour in his -sight. A small fire-ship could be easily made ready, and the ruse might -prove successful. - -"And how shall we know that the ship will come to anchor by the bridge -and fire there?" he asked thoughtfully. - -"Sir," answered Jack boldly, "if you will accord your gracious -permission, I will guide it thither myself, and having fired it will -dive off, and secrete myself somewhere amongst the shipping until the -tide turn and I can swim away. Or perchance my comrade, Leofric, will -accompany me in a small boat, and take me aboard when my task is done." - -The idea took hold upon the mind of De Montfort, and with great dispatch -and secrecy the fire-ship was prepared. The strong walls of Rochester -hardly invited assault unless there were some counter-distraction within -the city to render such assault less perilous to those without. - -The warlike Earl was daily weakening the walls by the resolute action -of his engines. He had machines almost unknown as yet in England, and -gave the besieged little rest night or day. But for all that the solid -walls still defied him, and the idea of assault was too perilous even -for the courage of the fearless De Montfort. He must not risk a second -repulse, lest the spirit of his soldiers should give way. He must not -attempt anything till success was assured. - -But Jack's stratagem was destined to prove a complete success. -Accompanied only by Leofric, in a light boat towed behind, the bold -young soldier guided his phantom craft up the mouth of the river upon a -dark, moonless night. By this time he had learned the river by heart, -and had no difficulty in quietly grounding the vessel against the -bridge. Then silently setting light to her fiery contents, he slipped -overboard to Leofric, and the two cast off, and rowed with muffled oars -to the appointed landing-place, where their friends awaited them. - -Long before they reached it the whole sky was in a glow, and they even -caught glimpses of hurrying throngs of people, all hastening to the -scene of the conflagration. That the whole town was in an uproar of -confusion they could tell even from a long distance. And Jack sang aloud -and cheered lustily in the joy and triumph of his heart. - -But a greater triumph was in store for the comrades when they finally -reached shore, and were brought by their companions into the lines once -more. - -The stratagem had been completely successful; the people had all rushed -down to the scene of the fire, even the soldiers quitting their posts to -assist. De Montfort, with a picked body of men, had made a grand assault -where the walls near to the gate had become greatly weakened. Wall and -gate had alike given way with a crash, and the besieging army had -streamed in in triumph. Rochester had fallen into the hands of the -Barons! - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -_ON THE FIELD OF LEWES._ - - -They stood looking down upon the green plains and the venerable Priory -of Lewes. The cup-like hollow presented a strange appearance, being -dotted over with tents, and filled with armed men, moving hither and -thither like human ants, intent upon some important task. Within the -walls of the Priory the King was lodged, with his brother, his son, and -his counsellors. - -The little knot of youths, stationed upon the knoll that commanded a -view of these things, had their eyes fixed upon a small party of riders -who were moving forward towards the Priory, carrying a white flag before -them. - -A nearer view would have told an observer that two of this party were -ecclesiastics in their robes of office, being in fact none other than -the Bishops of London and Worcester; but those spectators on the knoll -did not need the evidence of eyesight to tell them that. They were well -aware of the embassy of the Bishops, and of the import of the message -they bore. - -"If that fails to bring his Majesty to his senses," said Amalric -gravely, "nothing can avert a bloody battle." - -"I would we might settle the matter by force of arms!" cried Jack, whose -blood was up, and who was eager for the ordeal of battle. "Even if the -King doth make promises, who knows if he will keep them? I am sick of -parley. I want the sword to be loosed from the scabbard. The King has -wrought desolation and ruin wherever he has gone. It is time that he -tasted that which he has inflicted." - -Jack spoke with eager impetuosity, which seemed suited to the martial -aspect of his strong, well-knit figure. He had gone up in the world -since his escapade with the fire-ship. He had now a fine charger of his -own, and a suit of mail. He was ranked as one of Amalric's esquires, and -was a favourite even with the Earl himself, who spoke kindly to him -whenever they met. - -London had of late been the headquarters of the Barons' army, whilst the -royalists had been marching hither and thither over the country, -"accompanied," as the chronicler of the time described it, "by three -comrades--plunder, fire, and slaughter. There was no peace in the land; -everything was destroyed by sword, fire, rapine, and robbery; everywhere -was clamour and trembling and woe." - -It was a state of things which could not continue, and the hearts of the -nation turned to the Earl as to a deliverer who alone could save them -from such misery. The men of London were with him heart and soul, and -had furnished him with a contingent fifteen thousand strong, with which -to meet and overcome the tyrant. But still De Montfort hesitated to draw -the sword in open battle against his sovereign; and even now, at the -eleventh hour, when the two armies had mustered about the field of -Lewes, he had sent two Bishops of known probity and piety, to endeavour -to bring the King to reason before the last appeal to arms was made. - -"What said the letter of the Earls?" asked Jack eagerly of Leofric, who -as a ready scribe was often employed in such matters as these. "Thou -wert closeted long with them last night. What did they say that hath not -been said a hundred times ere now?" - -Leofric drew from his tunic certain fragments of parchment, closely -written, which he scanned several times over, and then made reply to -Jack's question. - -"The Earls of Leicester and Gloucester did but repeat for themselves and -their party what has been said a hundred times before--namely, that they -desired peace, and to serve the King faithfully, and only to put down -the enemies of the realm, who deceive both his Majesty and the Prince, -and do despite to the realm. They offered to pay a large sum as -compensation for hurt done to the King's property, if he would make -peace and observe the Provisions of Oxford, and submit to the decision -of 'certain chosen Churchmen' what statutes ought to be observed, and -how far the oaths taken ought to be binding, saying that they wished to -keep their faith as Christians, and avoid the stain of perjury." - -Long and eagerly did the comrades upon the hillside talk together, -wondering whether this embassy of the Bishops would succeed where other -things had failed, or whether the King, blinded by pride and advised by -evil counsellors, would press matters on to the bitter end. They could -observe the signs of commotion below, round and about the Priory, and -finally they watched the great gates being flung wide open to admit of -the exit of the ambassadors. - -"What news will they bring--what news?" cried Amalric breathlessly, and -he turned and hastened towards his father's quarters, mounting his -horse, which stood tethered a little way off, and galloping away without -waiting for his companions. - -Leofric had paused when about to follow, for his eye had been caught by -an advancing figure that looked somehow familiar, and which seemed -making straight for them upon the knoll. Just as Amalric rode off, Jack -broke into a quick exclamation,-- - -"By my troth, here is our quondam companion Hugh!" - -The next moment Hugh le Barbier stood beside them, grasping their hands -and looking with eager affection into their faces. - -Although he came from the hostile camp, there was no hostility in the -hearts of the Oxford students as they stood together once more. Eagerly -did Hugh ask of their welfare, eagerly did they question him as to his -adventures during the past months, and, above all, most eagerly did they -ask him if he knew what sort of answer the King had returned to the -messengers just sent, and whether there was any chance of a cessation of -hostilities. - -Hugh gravely shook his head. - -"His Majesty is greatly incensed against the Barons. He would scarce -listen with patience whilst the letter was being read. Had it been -brought by others than Bishops, I fear me he would not even have heard -it. His brother sat beside him, and in scorn he declared that he alone -claimed the full sum offered by the Barons, as indemnity against his own -personal losses. He and the Prince were equally indignant with the King; -and whilst his Majesty dictated the terms of a wrathful letter in which -he defies the Earls, and throws back their allegiance and their oaths of -fidelity in their teeth, the Prince and his uncle together wrote another -letter even more haughty and insulting than the one composed by the -King, calling the Earls of Leicester and Gloucester 'faithless -traitors,' and I know not what besides, and hurling defiance at them in -a fashion than can but lead to one end. There will be no avoiding a -battle now!" - -Jack's eyes lighted with triumph, but Hugh spoke sorrowfully. He loved -the Prince, and he felt bound to the royal standard by his duty as a -subject. But the cause was not dear to his heart. Henry was not a -monarch to inspire either confidence or love, and his embracing the -cause of his foreign favourites--against whom this movement was really -directed--and telling his own English Barons that any opposition to them -was opposition to him, and that their quarrel was his, rendered him but -a pitiful creature in the eyes even of those who desired to serve him -loyally and well. None could stand near the royal presence without being -continually galled and chafed by seeing aliens and sycophants preferred -to honest and noble subjects of the realm. Hugh had had a fair insight -of late into the methods of the King, and his heart was somewhat heavy -within him at the thought of what must lie before the kingdom if the -issues of the day should be favourable to the royal cause. - -"If only the Prince were King!" he breathed. "He is hot and rash now, -stirred up to filial emulation in his father's cause; but his heart is -true and his judgment sound. Were he to be at the head of the state, we -should not have to groan as we are groaning now." - -And then turning suddenly away to another subject, he asked news of -Linda, where and how his comrades had seen her last, and if she were -still safe in the care of the Constable. - -"Yes, and like a sister to Mistress Alys," answered Leofric. "I trow she -is safe from any threatened peril there. But we have heard and seen -naught of her foes since they were driven forth from the city by the -Chancellor. I misdoubt me if they will ever seek to return." - -"And Lotta--is aught known of her?" asked Hugh. - -"She dwells with her parents yet," answered Leofric. "I seldom see her; -but Gilbert Barbeck tells me sometimes of her. She refused to visit -Linda in the Castle, and spoke fierce words which show that her heart is -yet bitter within her. But more than that I know not. She was always a -strange creature. Her own mother knows not how to deal with her." - -"Some say she hath a familiar spirit, and some that she is mad, which -perhaps is one and the same thing," said Jack. "All I know is that she -looks at you with eyes that burn like live coals. Methinks she has been -dabbling with Tito's evil books. If she takes not care, she may be -ducked or burnt as a witch yet!" - -But this was scarce time or place to dwell on private topics. Little -doubt could now exist that they were on the eve of a great battle. Hugh -looked regretfully into Leofric's eyes as they clasped hands before -parting. - -"I would we could fight side by side, instead of in hostile camps," he -said; "but when this cloud of evil and misery has swept by, I trust that -we may be comrades once again, in Oxford or elsewhere." - -"To be sure! to be sure!" cried cheery Jack. "Let once the King be -brought to reason, and all those vile foreigners sent back to their own -country, and our good Earl (foreigner though he be in race, yet not at -heart) at the head of his Council, then we shall forget our troubles and -feuds, and all will go merry as a marriage-bell." - -Yet for the moment there was nothing of merriment in the hearts of men, -but a stern nerving of themselves for coming strife. - -Leofric and Jack were met by the news that the King had received the -embassy with coldness and hostility, and had sent back an answer so -insulting and uncompromising that nothing was now thought of but the -appeal to arms. - -Leofric, going in search of Amalric, found himself in the midst of an -earnest gathering of knights and nobles, and heard the clarion voice of -De Montfort raised in solemn protest. - -"By the arm of St. James, I have done all that man can do to keep the -peace of the realm and my oath of allegiance. Be the result of this -day's work upon the head of his Majesty! He has brought all upon -himself. I would have saved him from it if I could." - -The Earl had had a presentiment, of which he had spoken before, that May -was to be a fortunate month for him, and an unlucky one for the King. He -went about amongst his people now with a look of serene courage upon his -face; and whilst stimulating them to do their best in the coming fight, -he urged them not to forget that their foes were also their brothers, -and that they must show mercy to the vanquished in the day of victory. - -A sense of great seriousness and earnestness prevailed in the ranks of -the Barons. They trusted their cause to the God of battles, assured of -its righteousness, and inspired by a religious as well as a patriotic -zeal. Many friars were with them, encouraging them by their presence, -and filling their hearts with fervent and pious thoughts. The soldiers -regarded their cause as a holy crusade against tyranny and slavery, and -in token of this feeling they fastened upon their arms a white cross, as -an outward mark of their faith. In a battle with their own countrymen -some such sign might be needed to distinguish friend from foe. A stern -enthusiasm filled all hearts, and the confidence of the soldiers in -their leader was unfaltering. - -De Montfort had won great renown as a soldier in Gascony, and his troops -had implicit faith in his powers. Moreover he set them an example even -in faith and piety; for upon the eve of the battle he spent the night -in prayer, whilst the Bishop of Worcester--one of the emissaries to the -King, and himself a notable patriot, Walter de Cantilupe by name--rode -through the ranks, and urged the men to confess their sins and receive -absolution, that they might ride forth upon the morrow in the full -assurance that the power of God was with them. - -Early upon the morning of the fourteenth of May, before the sun had -risen, the army of the Earl set itself in battle array, and prepared for -the march. In sight of all his men De Montfort bestowed the honour of -knighthood upon his brother-in-arms and brother Earl the young Earl -Gilbert of Gloucester, and two others; after which, with brave hearts -and cheery faces, the men marched in capital order towards that very -crest of rising ground from which a few days before Leofric and Jack had -looked down upon the town and Priory of Lewes, when the Bishops had gone -forth with their embassy. - -Since his accident in the winter, the Earl of Leicester had not been -able to ride as much as formerly, and he had a litter in which he was -carried. In that he travelled as far as this halting-place, although he -was to mount his charger during the battle. His litter would, however, -be kept in readiness upon the field, in the event of his requiring it; -and it was to remain beside the standard upon which his arms waved -proudly. For the nonce, instead of himself or any of his own followers -occupying it, there were placed inside for security those four traitors -of London who had once plotted his destruction, and who had been -hostages in his hands ever since. These men, bound, were placed in the -litter when it was vacated by De Montfort in favour of the charger now -led up for him to mount. - -But before doing so, the Earl turned to his soldiers, and addressed them -in his clear, ringing tones,-- - -"Beloved comrades and followers, we are about to enter upon battle -to-day in behalf of the Government of the kingdom, to the honour of God -and of our mother Church, and moreover for the maintenance of our faith. -Let us pray for grace and vigour, that we may overpower the malice of -our enemy. Since we are His, to Him we commend our bodies and souls." -With these words he fell upon the ground, stretching out his arms in the -form of a cross, all his soldiers following his example, whilst the -Bishops cried aloud,-- - -"Grant us, O Lord, our desire of a glorious victory, to the honour of -Thy name." - -Then the battle was set in order, and Leofric and Jack found themselves -placed in the right wing, which was to be led by Henry de Montfort, with -Guy and Amalric as his assistants. The centre was under the command of -the newly-made knight, Gilbert of Gloucester, who was to show his valour -to-day. The left wing was composed mainly of the Londoners, many of whom -had never seen war. They were commanded by three young nobles of known -courage. As for De Montfort himself, he took up a position where he -could watch the progress of the fight, and give help to that portion of -the army which seemed most to require it. - -The situation was a good one, on rising ground; and the tents and -baggage were piled on the crest of the hill, where the banner of De -Montfort floated by the side of his vacated litter. - -They had marched rapidly, in order to surprise the King's party; but -warning had reached them, and already there was a great stirring in the -hollow, which was alive with bands of soldiers being drafted into -position. - -Jack looked down with kindling eyes and flushed cheeks, and almost -immediately a strange sort of roar began to run through the ranks. The -cause of this excitement appeared to be the banner which had just been -unfurled in the royalist ranks. - -"The red dragon! the red dragon!" - -Leofric and Jack looked wonderingly at each other. - -"What mean they by that? What is the red dragon?" they asked. And -Amalric, looking over his shoulder with a stern, set face, made reply,-- - -"When the ensign of the red dragon is unfurled in the ranks of the King, -it is the sign that no quarter is to be given. We are to be slaughtered -like sheep in the shambles if it pleases Heaven to give our foes the -victory." - -At the sound of those words a strange murmur ran through the ranks. Men -gripped their sword-hilts hard, and set their teeth with a sense of iron -resolution, and an indignation which would go far to win the day. - -The field was in motion. The quick eyes of those posted upon the -hillsides saw that the royalists had begun to move. Prince Edward on the -right, was bearing vehemently upon their left wing, which consisted of -the London levies. The Prince had been bitterly angry with the men of -London ever since they had stoned and insulted his mothers barge, as she -tried to escape by water from the Tower, but was driven ignominiously -back by the citizens, who hated her for her many extortionate charges -upon the city. Now he was rushing furiously against his foes, who -wavered before the charge of trained horsemen. But no more of that could -Leofric and Jack see, for at this moment their own ranks were called -upon to move forward, and, behold, the battle had begun! - -The King's brother, Richard of Cornwall, King of the Romans, was leading -his forces against them. In another moment the rival armies had met with -a crash of arms. There was a stifling sense of pressure, and then a -recoil; whilst over the heads of their own men came hurtling showers of -stones cast from above at their assailants, and soon the closely-serried -ranks both of friends and foes were a little broken and scattered, -whilst man met man and horse charged horse in the indescribable _melee_ -of a hand-to-hand battle. - -Side by side, shoulder to shoulder, rode Amalric, Leofric, and Jack. -They felt rather than saw the recoil of their foes, who at first had -been pressing upon them with such fiery vehemence. Charging down the -hill, they met the answering charge of mail-clad warriors; but the slope -of the field was in their favour, and they hewed them down and routed -them, despite the fiery resistance they met. - -They were down upon the level now, and before them stood the serried -ranks of the centre of their foes' army behind which floated the red -dragon, marking the spot where the King himself was posted. - -But from behind, the ranks of the young De Montforts had been reinforced -by the contingent commanded by the Earl himself, and the knowledge that -their great leader was with them and amongst them seemed to turn to -steel the muscles of the soldiers, and with shouts and cries of fury and -anticipated triumph they hurled themselves again and again against these -opposing warriors, till at last they felt the solid wall give way before -them, and with a yell that rent the firmament they dashed into the -breach. - -"For God and Earl Simon! for God and Earl Simon!" was the cry upon the -lips and in the hearts of the soldiers as they felt the breaking up of -their royalist foes. - -Leofric had been fighting might and main, blindly sometimes, and -breathlessly, yet with a skill and fury which surprised even himself. -Suddenly he began to feel everything swimming around him. He had been -conscious of no wound, but he saw that his blood was flowing fast. If he -fell in the midst of this _melee_, he must surely be trodden to death in -a moment. But he was becoming so faint that he scarce cared what became -of him, when he suddenly felt an arm cast about him, and heard a voice -say in his ear,-- - -"Hold up, good comrade, hold up! I will get thee out of this. The -victory is won! The King is wounded and in full flight! We may quit the -battlefield with glory now. The day is ours!" - -An hour or two later Leofric opened his eyes to find himself lying in a -tent, amid a number of other wounded men, the honest face of Jack -bending over him with kindly solicitude and concern. - -"How goes the day?" he asked, as soon as he could find voice; and Jack's -face beamed all over as he replied,-- - -"Why, right gloriously! The King's forces are routed. He has taken -shelter in the Priory. The King of the Romans has shut himself up in a -windmill, whence he has been besieged by our men, who will shortly have -him out--treacherous Richard, as all call him, who once called himself -the Barons' friend. I trow there be no man in all the kingdom more hated -than he!" - -"And the Prince?" asked Leofric, striving to sit up in his excitement, -but finding himself exceeding weak. - -"Why, the Prince might have made things worse for us, had he been as -wise as he is brave. He routed the London wing, but pursued them so -furiously and so far that whilst he was slaying and hacking the fortunes -of the day went against his father. Then on his return, ere he knew -this, he set his men against the litter which stood beside the standard, -and where he thought to find our great Earl seated. His men came -furiously up the crest of the hill, and surrounding the litter began to -cry out, 'Come forth, come forth, Simon, thou evil one; come forth from -that litter, thou worst of traitors!' And at last, getting no response, -they broke open the litter, and in the confusion which followed, all the -four hostages, men of their own party, were hacked to death by their own -friends!" - -"Poor creatures!" said Leofric, with compassion; "that was a gruesome -fate. But what did the Prince next?" - -"He made a circuit to get to his own side of the plain once more, and -only a while back was about to make a sally; but the Earl sent proposals -for a truce, and these were accepted: for indeed what could even so -brave a Prince do, with a band of men exhausted by fighting and -marching, and dispirited to the verge of despair by the knowledge that -the cause was lost?" - -"Hast thou seen aught of Hugh?" asked Leofric; but Jack shook his head. -He had had his hands full in helping first his own wounded comrade, and -afterwards those who lay stretched upon the field of victory. He had -been working and toiling from dawn till now--marching, fighting, and -carrying in the wounded. He had had no thoughts to spare for any but his -own side. - -A shout of laughter, and the tramp of many feet, announced that -something fresh had happened. There was a great tumult of sound, and -Jack darted out to see what was happening. - -He came back with his face bubbling over with mirth. - -"They are bringing in Richard, treacherous Richard, the King of the -Romans," he cried--"he who, in his letter but the other day, called -himself 'always august,' They are calling him a bad miller, and twitting -him with his august windmill! Oh, thou shouldest see his face! He looks -like a dozen thunder-clouds all rolled into one!" - -A great burst of cheering from some place hard by told that the prisoner -had been brought to Earl Simon's tent; and with the failure of the light -came the knowledge that the battle was fought and won. The field of -Lewes had decided the fate of the country for the present. The Barons -had achieved an undoubted victory. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -_AFTER THE BATTLE._ - - - "Sitteth all still, and hearkeneth to me: - The King of Alemagne, by my loyalty, - Thirty thousand pounds asked he, - For to make the peace in the countree, - And so he did more. - Richard, though thou be ever trichard [treacherous], - Tricken [trick us] shalt thou never more. - - "The King of Alemagne gathered his host, - Made him a castle of a mill-post, - Went with his pride and his mickle boast, - Brought from Alemagne many a sorry ghost - To store Windsor. - Richard, though thou be ever trichard, - Tricken shalt thou never more." - -This was the song which resounded through the camp of the victors after -the battle of Lewes, together with others in praise of De Montfort, too -lengthy to be quoted here. - -Richard, the King's brother, King of the Romans and Earl of Cornwall, -was the especial butt of the popular disfavour, and his recent behaviour -had added greatly to his unpopularity. - -He had betrayed a very grasping spirit in claiming as his individual due -the entire sum of thirty thousand pounds, offered by the Barons as an -indemnity to the King; and his haughty note to the Barons afterwards was -taken in very bad part, seeing that once he had been their friend and -ally. He was looked upon as being both treacherous and vindictive; and -this song (which is remarkable as being the earliest specimen of its -kind in the English language, nearly all such compositions being in -Norman-French or Latin up to this date) was composed in the camp at -Lewes, and sung lustily by the soldiers in the very ears of the captive -Richard. - -Leofric, from his place in the tent where the wounded had been conveyed, -could hear the sounds of mirth and mockery as the triumphant soldiers -passed to and fro. His friends came in and out with various items of -news; and upon the second day a new face looked in upon him as he lay, -and eagerly stretching forth his hands, he exclaimed,-- - -"Hugh, is that truly thou? Right glad am I to see thee. I did fear that -thou mightest have been numbered with the slain. But how comest thou -hither?" - -"I came with the Prince, to give myself up prisoner, even as he hath -done. But they desire no captives save a few of the highest in the land. -Your great Earl knows how to use nobility and generosity in the hour of -triumph. He even spoke a kind word to me, and restored to me my liberty. -I heard that thou wert here, and came to visit thee. How goes it with -thee, good comrade? I trust thy wounds are not grievous." - -"Nay, little more than scratches; only there be many of them, and I did -lose much blood ere I was aware. Tell me of thyself, Hugh, what didst -thou do? I see thou hast thine arm slung in thy scarf. Thou hast not -come off scot-free." - -"A fellow broke the bone of my sword arm with his axe," answered Hugh; -"but that matters the less, since there will be no more fighting, they -say, these many days. All the talk is now of peace and brotherly accord. -There are messengers passing to and fro betwixt the Earl and the King; -and already the royalist troops are melting away. I cannot grieve that -the fight has ended thus, even though I fought upon the royal side. I -love not the crooked dealings of the King; and I hate the minions he -surrounds himself with, so that honest subjects cannot get anigh him. It -will be well for the land when these are banished. And yet I would that -the King should be a King, and not a puppet even in the hands of a -worthy man such as your Earl." - -Leofric made a sign of assent. He was enough of a student and scholar -himself by this time to be well aware that no subject, even though he -were the highest in the land, could long rule in the name of a -practically captive King. It was against the traditions and instincts of -the nation. The people might support a movement for the redress of -crying grievances, even at the expense of the King's liberty; but when -things had been put upon a better footing, jealousies were certain to -awaken, there would come disunion amongst those who had been united in -the hour of peril, and he who had been regarded as the saviour of the -nation at this crisis would doubtless come to be looked upon as a tyrant -and even a usurper, if he succeeded in imposing his will upon the King -for any length of time, and held the reins of government firmly in his -hand. Something of this had been seen already, after the Provisions of -Oxford had made De Montfort so great a man in the kingdom. It was likely -to be seen again more markedly now, when a great victory had put him in -actual possession of the person of the King. - -Nevertheless the news which reached the camp as to the terms suggested -by the Barons showed that these were characterized by great moderation. -"The Mise of Lewes," as it was called, provided that all foreigners -should be excluded from office, though aliens should have free entry -into the country for trading and private purposes. The royal revenues -were to be managed with greater economy, and the abuse of church -patronage to be checked. Other disputed matters were to be referred to -arbitrators--some French and some English nobles. - -For the rest, a general amnesty was to be declared, and a release of -prisoners on both sides effected. The King and the Prince, and a few of -their next of kin, would remain hostages in the hands of the Barons; but -all men of lesser account might return to their own homes. - -Indeed, it was the Earl's great desire that peace should be restored to -the troubled kingdom, and that the ravages of the recent campaign should -be forgotten. - -Jack came bursting into the tent where Leofric lay, his face alight with -excitement. - -"Hast heard the news? The Earl has made a proclamation throughout the -camp ordering all the clerks and students of Oxford to return to their -studies. As a token that he means what he says, his own son is to head a -party of returning students. Amalric has said that he will take me in -his train, and has sent me to see if thou canst likewise travel. On the -morrow Lord Henry sets out along the coast in charge of his cousin, the -Prince, who is to be taken for security to Dover Castle. Lord Amalric -desires to travel a part of the way with them, and then turn northward -and pass through London, which is said to be full of rejoicing and -triumph. They say the Earl and the King will go thither in company -shortly. I trow it will be a gallant spectacle, and I would be there to -see. Hugh will go with us, and Gilbert likewise, and others who have -followed the fortunes of the Earl's son. Prithee, say that thou wilt -also be of our party!" - -Leofric eagerly declared himself quite fit for the saddle. None of his -wounds was severe, as he had said; and he was much restored by those few -days of rest in the hospital tent. He would greatly have regretted the -necessity to remain behind when his comrades moved onwards, and he at -once left his bed and proceeded to array himself, and to walk forth -leaning on Jack's sturdy arm. - -The camp was in all the commotion of breaking up. Numbers of men had -already been dismissed to their own homes. Hugh came up to his friends -with a beaming face. - -"Right glad shall I be to see Oxford again!" he said, "and to resume the -peaceful life of study there. Battles and camps are well enough in -their way, and against a foreign foe would I serve most willingly. But -it is ill work drawing the sword upon a brother Englishman. Let me -rather meet him in disputation and strife of well-sharpened argument, -than in the bloody field of battle!" - -Leofric heartily agreed with this sentiment, and even Jack, who had -perhaps enjoyed the excitements of the campaign more than the others, -admitted that he would be glad enough to see Oxford again, and resume -his studies there. - -"It was the King's doing that ever we left at first," he said. "I trow -his Majesty has had good cause to wish that he had left the clerks of -Oxford to their books and studies. He has had reason to know that they -can wield other things than the pen, when the blood in them is stirred -up." - -The comrades visited their horses and looked well to them. A few days of -rest and feeding upon the green plains of Sussex had done them much -good, and they looked well able to carry their owners gallantly upon the -proposed journey. - -"We shall be too large a company to push on very fast," said Hugh. -"Moreover there will be interruptions in the march from our friendly -well-wishers, who will desire to show us honour as we go. And if thou -canst not ride with the party, Leofric, why, thou and I will tarry -behind, and send Jack forward to see all, and tell us what has betided -when we meet in Oxford again." - -Leofric, however, expressed a hope of being able to ride the whole way; -and upon the morrow a gallant-looking company started forth eastward -along the coast. - -Prince Edward and his cousin, Henry de Montfort, were the two most -noteworthy figures, the Prince being by far the more majestic and -dignified, although Lord Henry had an ample dower of good looks and a -corresponding amount of self-esteem. He and his brother Simon were -already giving their father anxiety by symptoms of that rashness and -pride which had a disastrous effect upon the fortunes of their house a -little later on; but in private life they were amiable and warm-hearted, -and towards their cousin Edward the whole family of the Earl felt a -great affection. The young men had been comrades and playfellows in -childhood and youth, and the fact that they had met in hostile fight but -a few days earlier did not seriously interfere with amicable relations -when brought face to face once more. - -Nevertheless it was Amalric who was really the greater favourite of the -Prince, and his face lighted brightly when he saw that he was to be of -their company. Guy and Amalric were far more lovable in disposition than -Henry and Simon, their elder brothers, and Edward greeted his younger -cousin with affection and pleasure. - -"So thou art on thy way back to Oxford? Would that I were going with -thee! If I am to be kept in durance awhile, why not as well there as in -another place? Had not Providence thought well to make a Prince of me, I -would verily be a clerk of Oxford. Tell me some of thy student tales as -we ride along, good cousin. I would hear of that great riot which -disturbed the peace of the town just after I had been asked to keep -away. I trow you clerks and students have other pastimes than the study -of your books!" - -The Prince laughed heartily at the tale told him of the obsequies of the -shattered gates, and of the attack on the property of the hapless Mayor. - -"So that is how you clerks learn to handle your weapons so well! I trow -your Chancellor must have as hard a task in ruling his city as a monarch -in ruling his kingdom." - -And then the Prince suddenly grew grave, and fell into thought, perhaps -revolving in his mind the events of his father's reign, and the -incapacity he had shown in ruling his people in lawful fashion. He sat -looking straight out before him with set lips and sombre eyes, and none -dared speak to him again till the mid-day halt was called. - -Then he roused himself, and was gracious and friendly of aspect to all. -He recognized both Leofric and Hugh, and spoke to them both. Hugh had -been with him in his band, and had fought lustily and well. He had won -the approval of the martial Prince on more than one occasion since he -had been with him, and now he greeted him with a smile. - -"So thou art going to exchange sword for pen, and the strife of arms for -the war of words? Well, I trust thy studies will not again be broken up -by warlike clamour; and yet if it should so betide, I would that I might -find myself surrounded by such trusty followers as thou hast proved -thyself to be." - -"My liege lord," said Hugh, slightly bending the knee, for he desired to -show even more reverence to a captive Prince than he might have done to -one having his liberty, "I trust that if such a day should ever come -again, thou wilt find my poor sword again beneath thy banner. The Prince -has but to command, and the soldier must obey." - -Edward gave him a slight smile of gratitude and approval, and turned his -keen glance towards Leofric. - -"Ah, my friend of the boar-hunt! said I not that we should meet again -some day? So thou hast been in the fight, and hast gotten some wounds? -Well, well, it is but the hap of war. I know that thou canst strike a -lusty blow when the fighting mood is on thee." - -Leofric bent the knee, but made no answer. He loved the Prince, and -found it hard to realize that they had fought in hostile camps. Edward -asked no question; but Leofric knew he must be aware of this, and -something like remorse filled his heart. War which pitted brother -against brother, and subject against Prince, seemed to him a horrible -thing, abhorrent in essence both to God and to man. The disease that was -eating into the heart of the country might need the remedy of the knife; -nevertheless the application of it was painful and terrible, and at that -moment Leofric was keenly conscious of it. - -Perhaps Edward guessed at the thoughts which were passing through his -mind, for his own face softened slightly in expression as he said,-- - -"Think not that I reproach thee, good youth; I tell thee of a truth that -were I in thy place, methinks I should act as thou hast done. These -hideous things must needs be for the sake of the realm. But pray Heaven -there be brighter and happier days in store for England yet. Leofric -Wyvill, I once did promise thee the reward of thy lusty stroke which -perchance saved the life of thy Prince. Not yet has come the day for the -redemption of that promise. What can a captive Prince do for the -recompense of those who have served him? But my word is passed, and I -shall not forget. The time may come when I shall redeem that pledge. -Till then I have naught but thanks to offer." - -Then he passed upon his way into the interior of the inn, and Leofric -turned upon Hugh with something almost like bitterness in his voice, as -he said,-- - -"Why, why does such a son league himself to the crooked policy of such a -father?" - -Hugh slightly shook his head. - -"It is no love for the policy, believe me; it is filial duty towards his -sire. How could a son take up arms against his father, without incurring -the wrath of God? Or how can a son of the spirit of young Edward stand -aloof whilst the sword is drawn against his father and his King? No, no, -he can do nothing else than fight for him; but thou canst see for -thyself how he feels in his heart. He hates the methods and the crooked -ways of the King. Once let him sit upon the throne, and we shall see a -different rule indeed." - -Leofric was not destined to travel far with the cavalcade which escorted -the Prince. That very night he was attacked by an access of fever, -brought on probably by riding too soon; and he had perforce to remain -behind when the troop started forth the next morning. - -Hugh remained with him of his own accord, bidding Jack go on with the -others, and bring them all the news when they met in Oxford. Hugh found -his broken arm rather stiff and painful, and was not sorry to be spared -the long days of riding; whilst his heart was turning ever more and more -impatiently towards Oxford, where Linda would be waiting for them, and -whither they would travel by easy stages so soon as Leofric was fit for -the saddle. - -They were detained a week at this place before they attempted to resume -their journey, and then they travelled very leisurely. They found the -country full of rejoicing at the termination of the war and the success -of the people's party, as they liked to call it. Rumour declared that -there was to be a Parliament in London almost at once, and that, besides -the nobles and knights, "four discreet men" from some of the leading -towns were to be summoned to attend. This was a distinct step in the -direction of constitutional government, and the policy of the great Earl -was warmly commended on all sides. Little feeling at present existed -with regard to the captive condition of the King. The nation began -openly to say that he was always the slave and captive of his own -favourites. It was better he should be in the hands of those who cared -for the liberties and rights of the English people than in the hands of -those who sucked the blood of the nation and reviled its down-trodden -sons at the same time. - -Everywhere the name of Earl Simon was in all men's mouths. His praises -were chanted aloud in rude songs, in which he was described as the -saviour of his country, the instrument of God, the upholder of right and -justice, the wisest, most valiant, and noblest of men. - -Leofric began to wonder whether, indeed, the country would settle down -contentedly to what was practically the reign of a subject, and that -subject by birth an alien. For the moment they seemed to desire nothing -better than that De Montfort should reign in the name of the King; but -was it possible that such an anomaly could long continue? And what would -be the result of the release of the King? for it was not possible that -he should remain a permanent captive in the hands of his Barons. - -These, and many like points, were discussed with keen interest by -Leofric and Hugh as they pursued their leisurely journey. Hugh had a few -stout serving-men in attendance on him, afterwards to make their way -northward to his father's house. So the two youths travelled in comfort -and safety, and were welcomed everywhere along the route as having been -eye-witnesses of and partakers in the battle of Lewes. - -But as they neared the familiar town of Oxford, public matters sank into -a secondary place in the interest of the anticipated meeting with -comrades and friends. Leofric's heart could not but beat with the -thought of seeing Alys once more--although to him she was as a bright -particular star, far, far above him, whom he loved and worshipped from a -distance, with no conscious sense of anything nearer and more personal; -whilst Hugh was engrossed by thoughts of Linda, from whom he had been -long sundered, although, knowing her to be safe and happy, he had left -her with a mind at ease. - -Had their approach been seen? Surely it must have been; for as they -approached the Castle by the Quaking Bridge, there was a little -commotion at the gate, and in another minute Edmund came hastily forth, -bare-headed, as if taken by surprise, his face alight with eager -welcome. - -"Now welcome, welcome, good friends! We have been wearying for news of -ye twain. Many of our clerks and students have been flocking back from -all parts of the country, some even from the field of Lewes; but none -could give us tidings of you. One indeed declared that thou, Leofric, -hadst been sorely wounded; but whether for life or death the fellow -could not say. Come in, come in, and tell all thy tale.--Come in, good -comrade Hugh; right glad are we to see thy face again! Peace and -good-will everywhere abound. Oxford has begun to look like herself -again. Come in and see my father. We have much to hear and to tell. Come -and give us news of young Lord Amalric, for our Alys has been like a -drooping flower ever since he departed; albeit, as I kept telling her, -we should speedily have heard had any hurt happened to one of the sons -of the great De Montfort." - -Thus speaking, Edmund led the way into the Castle hall, where already -the Constable, his wife and daughter, and Linda had gathered. Rumour had -already gone forth that some arrival had taken place, and Sir Humphrey -had a warm greeting for the two young student-soldiers returned with -news from the campaign. - -But Hugh had no eyes for any save Linda. He could not speak or think of -anything in the happiness of that meeting. It was Leofric who was forced -to be spokesman, and he was set down in the midst to tell his tale; -whilst Alys, from behind her mother's chair, hung upon his words with -kindling eyes, flushing and paling cheeks, scarce drawing breath as he -spoke of the perils of the fight, and how he had been brought out of it -by trusty Jack. She did not look like a drooping flower any longer as at -the supper board she took her accustomed place, Leofric being at her -right hand. Father and mother both noted the sudden change in her; and -Sir Humphrey said to his wife that night,-- - -"See what the news of Lord Amalric has done for her! She is a changed -being since we have known him to be well and sound." - -But Dame Margaret uttered a slight snorting sound, as if she were less -satisfied with what she had observed. - -"If my Lord Amalric desires the hand of our daughter, he had best lose -no more time in the winning of it," she remarked. "Else may he chance to -win the casket when the jewel it encloses has been stolen thence." - -"What mean you, wife?" asked Sir Humphrey in dismay. - -Dame Margaret snorted again. - -"Men have no eyes!" she remarked scornfully. - -"But what mean you, wife? I would know more of this." - -"Marry, then thou shalt. But I say not things are so; I only say what I -fear. If the maid's heart be not rather given to Leofric Wyvill, the -bachelor, than to the Lord Amalric, the Earl's son, then are mine eyes -wofully at fault!" - -Sir Humphrey looked first astonished and then scornful. - -"Tush, woman!" he said impatiently; "the thing is impossible." - -Dame Margaret pursed her lips and said nothing. - -"It must not be!" cried the Constable, rather excitedly; "it must not -and shall not be! The Earl is now the first man in all the realm. His -sons will rise to be nobles themselves. It will be a great match for our -little daughter, and she hath always been well disposed towards Lord -Amalric." - -"True; yet is she not better disposed towards another?" - -"It shall not be!" cried the Constable once more. "I will put a stop to -it at once. A daughter's hand is disposed of by her father. None shall -dispute my right to give that of Alys where I will. The Lord Amalric has -shown every disposition to ask it in marriage. And this I say and mean: -if he ask it, he shall have it. The maid shall be a great lady yet, and -I pray I may live to see the day." - -The mother said nothing, only pursed up her lips a little. In her heart -she was thinking that a sudden elevation to great power had often been -followed by as sudden a fall. What if that should happen to the house of -De Montfort? - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -_CHRISTMAS AT KENILWORTH._ - - -"Alys! Alys! Alys!" cried a clear young voice from above. Alys, muffled -to the very eyes in her furs, and stiff from the exposure of her long -ride, had been almost lifted from her saddle by strong arms, and carried -within the hospitable portals of the grim-looking fortress. She was -dazed with the change from snowy darkness to the blaze of light, -confused by the number of strange voices and faces around her, and not -even reassured by the welcome of Amalric, who was seeking to win from -her one of the smiles that had become so much to him. - -"Alys! Alys! Alys!" - -The call was repeated in clear, imperious tones of bell-like sweetness; -and Alys, lifting her eyes to see whence they came, saw the laughing -face of the Demoiselle looking over at her from the dimness of the -gallery above. - -"Amalric, bring her hither to me; she is my lawful prey--my prisoner! -Don't keep her standing down there in that crowd! I am waiting for her -here. Bring her to me; I will warm her and make her happy. You clumsy -men never understand how to do that!" - -The next minute the two girls had met half-way up the great staircase, -and the imperious Demoiselle, who had changed but little from the day on -which she and Alys had last seen each other, dragged off her willing -captive to the bedchamber which the little lady had insisted that her -friend should share with her. It was lighted only by the glow of a -roaring fire of pine logs, but it looked so bright and cheery and -comfortable that Alys uttered a little exclamation of pleasure, and sank -down before the grateful blaze, chafing her numbed hands and smiling up -gratefully at Eleanora as she loosed her heavy cloak and hood and -smoothed the ruffled hair beneath. - -"It has been such a cold, cold journey!" she said. "Right glad am I that -our mother and Edmund did not attempt it. Fifty times I was minded to -implore my father to turn back; but I misdoubt me if he would have done -so." - -"Nay, fie upon thee for a coward," cried the Demoiselle, with uplifted -finger, "with me, thine own friend, waiting for thee at the other end! -To turn back is but the act of a poltroon! Fight and not flight is the -motto of the brave. O Alys, what a world of things have happened since -we said adieu! Didst ever think that men would say of my noble father -that he was the uncrowned King of England?" - -The maiden spoke with a great pride in her voice, and with a flash in -her eyes that bespoke a sense of keen triumph. Alys shivered a little at -the words; for she had heard them spoken with different intonation by -others not very long before, and knew that a leaven was working in the -country of which this child knew nothing as yet. - -"My father leads the Council of Three, who really govern the realm," -continued the Demoiselle, talking in her eager, rapid way. "They say -that Gilbert of Gloucester will give trouble; he is showing himself -unruly and rapacious. But I trow my father can control him. Oh, it is a -wonderful power which my father has gained! All men bow down before him. -And yet his heart is not puffed up; he is grave and sober in his -bearing. Why was he not born the King, instead of Henry of -Winchester--poor puppet, who can never stand alone, but must be propped -up by the will of those about him? Why, my father is ten times more a -King than he!" - -"And so is his own son," said Alys gently. "If any ruled in the place of -the King, methinks it should surely be the Prince." - -"Ah yes," cried the Demoiselle quickly--"my cousin Edward. He is -different indeed from his father, but he cannot be set upon the throne. -If he could, perchance that would end the troubles. Didst know that he -is at Kenilworth now? He has been in gentle captivity in many places -these past months, and from the Castle of Wallingford but lately his -friends sought to obtain his escape. But he is on parole, so he bid them -depart. Nevertheless my father thought it not safe to leave him there -longer; and now he is here, sharing our Christmas gaieties. I trow we -will have a merry time." - -But the little lady had much to ask as well as much to tell. She wanted -to know where Leofric was, who had been so faithful an esquire to her -brother, and had won her own esteem and good-will. - -The colour rose in Alys's face as she made reply,-- - -"In sooth I have seen less of him of late. He is growing to be much -sought after for his lectures, and in the spring he will take his degree -as Master in Arts. Since that mandate from the King nigh upon a year ago -there have been changes in Oxford. Many of the masters who went forth -then to other places have not returned, having found pupils and work -elsewhere. This has made it the easier for bachelors with good store of -knowledge, like Leofric Wyvill, to gain pupils, and obtain the -Chancellor's licence to lecture on many books. Men say that he will be a -Regent Master ere long, and likely enough a Doctor in time. But for -myself, I have not seen him oft of late. He is busy, and Edmund hath his -own tutors and lectures now." - -The Demoiselle glanced rather sharply into the face of her friend, and -said questioningly,-- - -"Is that a note of melancholy I hear in thy voice?" - -Alys shook her head, and her cheek flamed. - -"I know not what thou dost mean by that, Eleanora. Come, let us talk of -other things; and I must see to my toilet, if I am to be taken to thy -lady mother for her greeting." - -The Demoiselle put her arm about Alys as she looked into her face half -archly, half pleadingly, and said,-- - -"Nay, chide me not, sweet Alys; for thou dost know I love thee, and that -I would not even desire the happiness of calling thee sister, were it -not for thine own happiness too." - -At those words Alys caught her breath in a little gasp, and Eleanora -tightened the clasp of her loving arms. - -"My mother will indeed desire to see thee and to welcome thee, sweet -Alys. Thou must know that well. But fear not what may befall. My -father--ay, and Amalric too--will never urge thee to any act against -which thy heart rebels. We cannot give our love as if it were a toy. Our -hearts will speak, and they discourse eloquent music that no man hears -save ourselves. I would fain call thee sister, but I will be thy friend. -It shall never be said of the house of De Montfort that its sons wooed -unwilling brides!" - -The Demoiselle threw back her head with a gesture of pride, and then -kissed Alys on the mouth. It was no revelation to Alys that she had been -brought to Kenilworth with the idea of being shown there as the future -bride of the Lord Amalric. Her father had never said as much openly, but -she had had an instinct of this, and now these words from Eleanora -showed her that she had not been deceived. - -But it was not a subject on which she could speak. Her heart and mind -were alike in a chaotic state. She revered the house of De Montfort; she -had the warmest liking for Amalric, and would hate to give him pain. She -might well have loved him, and she knew it, had there been no other -image graven on her heart. And now it was hard to know what to say or -do. Indeed she felt, whatever the Demoiselle might aver, that little -option would be given her in the matter. Her father would decide the -question of his daughter's betrothal. She would be expected simply to -obey. She could not urge any dislike to the chivalrous young lord who -had honoured her by his preference, and to confess that she had given -her heart to one who had never spoken a word of love to her was not to -be dreamed of. - -Just now, however, there was little time to think of such matters. -Kenilworth Castle was filled from end to end, and all the wild revelry -incident to the Christmas season was in full swing. - -Alys had seen nothing like it in all her life, and her whole time and -attention was engrossed by watching the brilliant scenes about her. She -was admitted into the immediate family circle at the Castle--ranked as -the companion and friend of the Demoiselle, tenderly treated by the -Countess, and evidently regarded by the Earl and his sons as the future -bride of young Amalric. - -His own attentions were unfailing, but so chivalrously and deferentially -proffered that she could not repulse him. Indeed, she had no desire to -give him pain, although in her heart of hearts she shrank from any open -step which should force the thought of marriage upon her. - -Just now, however, there seemed too much on hand for any one to press -such a matter to a conclusion. The Earl had his hands and his thoughts -full to overflowing, and although he went about with a face full of -courage and serenity, it could not be disguised that the clouds were -gathering ominously round him in many quarters. - -For one thing, the Pope had excommunicated him; and that was in itself a -serious matter in those days. True, he had appealed against the -interdict, which had been brought by a legate, and having been lost at -sea had never been delivered. The clergy of the realm had joined with -him in his appeal; and the Pope having died meantime, the matter was -still in suspense, and could not be settled till a successor was chosen. -So that for the present the Earl's household received the benefits of -the church, and were not cut off from communion; but the cloud of -uncertainty rested over them, and made some even of their friends look -slightly askance upon them. - -Nor was it any light matter that they held in their power the person of -the King's son. - -Edward showed no resentment against his kinsfolk for his captivity -amongst them. He went about the Castle and its precincts with a brave -face and a light heart. He played with the Demoiselle in the long -corridors, helped Alys with the intricacies of her embroidery silks, -when in the long evenings the party gathered together in some of the -family apartments. He tilted in the yards with his cousins, and joined -in all the revels which made the walls of the Castle-fortress ring -again. No word of complaint ever crossed his lips. He never betrayed -even a consciousness that he was followed and watched, and that he might -not walk or ride abroad without a goodly retinue. - -There was about him, as the girls oftentimes agreed, a nobility and -magnanimity which was something remarkable in one so young. He even -talked of public matters with his uncle without rancour, and with a -certain sympathy in the difficulties of the situation. - -Personally, the Prince was greatly beloved by all at Kenilworth, and -perhaps this made the position all the more difficult. None knew better -than De Montfort that it would be impossible to keep the King and the -Prince in permanent captivity, however easy and honourable that -captivity might be. Yet, let young Edward once be at large, and so great -a following would muster round him that he would have it in his power -before long to reverse the success of the Barons, and once more set upon -the throne his inglorious father, whose incapacity and powers of -mischief-working had been so abundantly tested before. - -"And my brothers do nothing to help my father!" once lamented the -Demoiselle, with tears of anger in her eyes, coming to Alys to discuss -some of the anxieties which from time to time she learned from her -mother. "Guy and Amalric are too young to be entrusted with much power, -else they might perhaps help. But Henry and Simon do naught but stir up -strife and ill-will. As if it were not bad enough to have the Earl -Gilbert desert our cause, they must go and challenge him in a tourney -they desire to hold at Dunstable--openly showing that they hold him to -be a foe. My mother says that my father will forbid the tourney, but -that the rash and haughty spirit of Henry and Simon give him much pain -and trouble. They are so puffed up they will not heed a word that is -said to them. They are not worthy to be called my father's sons!" - -It was no wonder that the brow of the Earl was often lined with care, -and that the glance of the eagle eye was often dimmed by clouds of -anxiety and presage of coming woe. The old trouble with Richard of -Gloucester was being repeated now with Gilbert, the son. Young as he -was, he would not brook the control of Leicester's guiding hand. He -resented his assumption of power, and was almost openly breaking away. -None knew better than De Montfort that if once Prince Edward were at -large, the whole Gloucester faction, and doubtless many more with them, -would go over to him in a body. Already the nation was forgetting its -grievances, and was pitying the royal captives. A spark would suffice in -many quarters to cause an explosion of anger against him and his -"usurpation" of practical monarchy; and yet, as matters now stood, there -seemed nothing for it but for him, in the name of King and Council, to -sway the sceptre of the kingdom. - -On New-Year's Eve a great banquet was to be held in the vast hall of -Kenilworth. Despite the carking care that was gnawing at the heart of -the Earl and Countess, the revelries of the season were kept up in full -measure. Nothing was omitted which had ever had place before, and the -close of the old year had always been celebrated by a great feast, which -was kept up until the new year had been ushered in with shouts and -songs and the draining of bumpers. - -Alys and the Demoiselle had asked to witness the feast from the gallery -above, as upon another occasion now several years distant. And as the -Countess had no desire to be present herself, ready permission was given -them, and they established themselves there, with Amalric as their -companion, he having excused himself from sitting at the feast below. - -Prince Edward was, however, there, seated upon the right hand of his -uncle. His handsome face wore a rather set expression, and although he -smiled and jested as the wine circulated and the huge dishes were -brought in one after the other by staggering servants, he continued to -wear the look of a man in whose head some great purpose lies. - -What that purpose was, was presently revealed when the time came for -healths to be drunk and speeches made. It was from time to time needful -that De Montfort should remind his followers and retainers of their -position, of the things which had been achieved, and of those which -still remained to be done. It seemed a fitting time, at the close of -this memorable year, to speak of the events which had marked its course, -and the successes which it had witnessed. To discourse thus, with the -Prince sitting by, was not perhaps the easiest of tasks; but De Montfort -had a gift for moderation and tact in speaking when his temper was not -ruffled. He played his part well, and elicited bursts of applause; and -the Prince himself applauded when he spoke of the rights of the nation -and the need for wise government by means of a council of Englishmen -rather than a crew of foreign favourites. In the end the Earl looked -directly at the Prince, drank to his good health and speedy release, -when the arbitrators appealed to should have given their decision, and -the coming Parliament have ratified the terms of the Mise of Lewes. - -Thus openly brought into notice, the Prince rose to his feet, thanked -his uncle and host for many kind marks of good-will, and expressed his -recognition of the courtesy and friendliness with which he had been -treated. But after having said this much he did not sit down; he stood -looking around at the company with a strange intent gaze. Deep silence -reigned in the hall, for all felt that there was more to come, and -waited breathlessly to hear. De Montfort looked up with a keen, quick -glance into the face of the Prince, and then a slight cloud as of -anxious thought passed across his thin face. - -"My lords and gentlemen," said the Prince, in clear tones that were -heard all over the hall, "I have once before addressed you, even as I -address you to-night. The sword had not then been unsheathed. My heart -inclined to the cause which you have made yours, and which even this day -I regard with much of good-will. But I warned you then that my duty to -my father would compel me to withdraw from your counsels, should you -elect to rise in arms against him. This has now been done. I kept the -word I gave you then, and to-day I am a prisoner in your chief's hands. -The fortune of the day is so far with you, but it may not always be so. -As I made an open declaration upon that occasion, so I make another -to-day. I have given my parole for the present not to seek to escape out -of this honourable captivity in which I am placed; and I redeemed my -word at Wallingford Castle, showing to you that when I say a thing, I -mean it; when I make a promise, I keep it. Now, in the presence of all -of you, and of you my uncle and cousins, I herewith declare that my -parole is for one year, dating from the battle of Lewes, when I gave -myself up into your hands. One year I give to you for arbitration, for -the assembling of Parliament, for all the reasonable steps which a -kingdom must take for the adjustment of difficult questions. After the -expiration of that year my parole expires. I will not then be bound by -any promise. If my liberty is not then accorded me, I shall seek, by -whatever means I may, to attain it. Already the nation is impatient of -seeing her King and her Prince in captivity. The thing, if needful for -the moment, becomes a monstrous iniquity in time. It will not be -suffered to continue. _I_ shall not suffer it to continue. Shut me up if -you choose in the lowest dungeon--keep all my friends away from -me--treat me as you will, I shall find means to escape from your hands; -and I shall then fight with every weapon in my power for the liberty of -my father, and for the restoration of that monarchy which, even though -abused, is yet the prop and the source of England's greatness, and -which, purged of its faults, will yet shine with undiminished lustre!" - -The Prince sat down amid a breathless silence. Men had not been prepared -for any such open declaration, and it took them by complete surprise. -The Earl himself felt that thrill of generous admiration which the -speech had enkindled in many hearts. - -"The father I can dominate; the son will be my undoing," was the thought -that came to him at that moment, and he felt it still more so when young -Simon sprang to his feet and began one of his ill-considered and haughty -speeches, which was listened to with cold displeasure even within the -walls of his own home, and which brought a little sarcastic smile to the -lips of his cousin Edward. - -The Prince turned suddenly to his uncle and said,-- - -"Uncle, I would that thou and I could rule this realm, and that my -father and thy sons could play at holding mimic court and gay tourneys -in sunny France. Then, methinks, we should see an end of this confusion. -But fate has willed that we shall stand in hostile camps; only believe -me that for thee and for thy aims and objects I have both love and -reverence; and if the day shall come when I sit upon the throne of this -realm, the lore I have learned from thee will be my safeguard when I am -tempted to forget the lessons learned in the school of adversity, and to -think myself too great a man to need to think of the welfare of my -people." - -Leicester's eyes suddenly softened; he put out his hand and laid it upon -that of the Prince. - -"I thank thee for that word, Edward," he said; "and believe me, I love -thee as though thou wert mine own son. If it were possible, we would -fight side by side; but thou hast chosen thy father's cause, and I am -pledged to that of the nation." - -"I know it cannot be," said Edward regretfully; "yet let us each -preserve the love which one brave and honourable man may feel for -another, even though he be a foe. In the days to come, if my star arise, -and I in turn be victor, I will not forget the kindness I have received -at thine hands. It shall be repaid--I promise it." - -"But not to me," said Leicester gravely, "for with this cause I sink or -swim--I live or die. If it is the will of Heaven to reverse the victory -accorded to us, I shall not live to see the day. There is always a -soldier's death left for the man who sees his cause lost." - -"Nay," said Edward warmly--for, strange as it may seem, he was full of -hope and courage to-day, whilst his victorious uncle seemed weighed down -by a load of care--"thou must live to be mine adviser and friend; for -the time will come when I shall need both, if indeed I live to sit in my -father's place." - -The Earl slightly shook his head, but uttered no word. He felt from time -to time a strange presage of coming trouble, and to-night the feeling -was strong upon him. - -The Demoiselle in the gallery, leaning over and listening eagerly to all -that passed, now turned back to her companions, almost stamping her foot -as she cried,-- - -"I would I could put a gag in Simon's foolish mouth! Why will he always -seek to give umbrage by his arrogance and pride? He has no talents, no -powers, nothing but the reflected glory of our great father's name; and -yet, to hear him brag, one might well think that he was the lord of all -the realm! Why have such sons been given to my noble father and royal -mother? They have greatness, talent, goodness, power! Why are their sons -such miserable braggarts? It makes my heart burn to think of it!" - -But there was no time for the consideration of this point, for a sudden -hush fell upon the hall. It was whispered round that the hour of -midnight had all but arrived, and in dead silence the company awaited -the stroke of the great bell which would clang overhead when the moment -should have actually arrived. Glasses were filled, and the company -stood, awaiting in breathless expectancy for the signal. - -The Demoiselle pressed up close to Alys, and pointed to a dusky mirror -hanging upon the wall of the little gallery in which they stood, which -was more of an alcove than a gallery proper. - -"Dost see yon mirror?" she whispered. "It was taken from one of the -rooms and hung here, because they said it was an uncanny thing. They say -that if you look in it as the bell tolls in the new year, you will see -therein the face of the man whom you will one day marry. It was moved -from the bedchamber, where once it stood, because they say it caused the -death of a maiden who looked in it, and saw therein a skeleton form with -a scythe over his shoulder. I looked once, but saw nothing. Wilt thou -not look to-night?--only one maid may do so each year--and I will turn -mine eyes away." - -Alys was shivering with a strange sort of tremor. Suppose young Lord -Amalric were to move so that his face should be reflected in the glass: -would that not seem like an omen to her? But he was leaning over the -balustrade and looking down into the hall below, and the Demoiselle -linked her arm in his as though to keep him where he was. - -The silence was a strange, uncanny thing in a place filled with a -multitude of revellers. Alys felt her breath come thick and fast, and -the colour ebb from her lips. - -"Boom--boom--boom!" - -The great bell overhead had begun to toll forth its message. Shivering -all over, Alys felt her eyes drawn as if by magnetic attraction to the -face of the dusky mirror. - -Suddenly a little gasping cry broke from her, drowned by the sudden -clamour that rose from below; for in the dim black surface of the -ancient mirror she had distinctly seen the face of Leofric Wyvill form -itself, and stand out distinct and clear! - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -_PLOTS._ - - -At the sound of Alys's cry Amalric and his sister turned quickly round, -and the next moment a startled exclamation broke from young De Montfort. - -"Leofric! is this truly thyself? or do we see thy ghost?" - -Trembling in every limb, scarce able to separate the real from the -unreal, Alys turned round to see that Amalric was grasping the hands of -some person who had just opened the little door in the alcove, which was -opposite the dusky mirror, and it dawned upon her that it was no phantom -face she had seen, nor yet the freak of a disordered fancy; but that -Leofric Wyvill was at Kenilworth, and standing within a few feet of her. - -Yet for the moment he appeared not even aware of her presence. He was -speaking with Amalric in low, constrained tones. - -"Say only that I am not too late. The Earl, thy father, how is it with -him?" - -"Why, well," answered Amalric, in amaze; "thou canst see him below thine -own self. Something aged and worn he is by the cares which press upon -him; but for the rest, well. What do thy words portend, good friend?" - -"Have any mummers arrived of late at the Castle--mummers from foreign -parts?" asked Leofric, still speaking hastily and urgently. "They were -to be heard by New-Year's Eve. Has anything been seen of them?" - -"I have heard naught," answered Amalric, "There be comers and goers all -day long at such a season, and open house is kept for all who ask it at -Christmas. But of foreign mummers I have heard no word. Come, speak to -us more plainly. What dost thou mean? and what brings thee here in such -breathless haste, looking more like a ghost than a man?" - -"In sooth I have travelled something hard," answered Leofric, who was -travel-stained and pale with weariness and lack of sleep. "But mine -errand brooked no delay. There is a plot on hand to poison the Earl, thy -father; and they who are the tools are sent hither in the guise of -mummers--for all I know they may be mummers and jugglers by trade. But -they come hither with fell intent, and are paid by the Queen for their -crime." - -"The Queen!" cried the Demoiselle in horror--"our kinswoman whose bread -we have eaten! Would she plan such wickedness against my father?" - -"That is the news that Gilbert Barbeck brought post-haste to Oxford. His -father got wind of it through some of his sailors plying 'twixt here and -France. You know, perchance, how the Queen and her son Edmund are trying -by every means in their power to collect and land an army in England -for the rescue of the King. Contrary winds and other troubles have -baffled them hitherto, and now they are wellnigh desperate. It is -supposed the idea has been proposed to the Queen that to rid the realm -of the great Earl would secure her husband's liberty. Or perhaps it is -some other person who has conceived it, and gives out that it is by the -wish of the Queen. But however that may be, it is said of a certainty -that a party of foreign mummers has started for Kenilworth, and that -they are armed with a deadly draught, which is to be administered to the -Earl ere they leave." - -"And thou hast travelled all this way with the news?" - -"It seemed the best thing to do," answered Leofric. "I knew the way. -Gilbert was already worn and weary with his ride from the south. And -both secrecy and dispatch were needed. My pupils had many of them -dispersed for the time being, and I was able to leave. I could not rest -till I knew the rights of the matter, and whether in truth the evil deed -had been accomplished." - -At that very moment the doors of the great hall were flung wide open, -and amid the plaudits of the company there rushed in a motley crew of -strange-looking creatures, some disguised as gigantic beasts and birds, -some in motley, like fools, with jingling bells, all wearing masks, and -all capering about with antics and contortions, exciting outrageous -laughter from the already hilarious company. - -The leading figure was not bedizened like his troop, but wore a sombre -black dress, which flowed round him in ample folds. His mask was black, -and nothing of his face could be seen save a pair of shining black -eyes. He uttered strange cries and calls, which were responded to by his -troop, who varied the figures of their strange dance, and made -picturesque groups and combinations as they moved about in the only open -space in the hall, where the tables had been hastily thrust aside to -give them room for their gambols. - -Some of these creatures were jugglers, and performed feats of dexterity -and sleight of hand which provoked shouts of wonder and admiration. -Meantime, prompted evidently by the black-robed director, some of the -servants had brought in a small table covered with a black cloth, and -when this cloth was removed, the eager eyes of the onlookers fell upon -certain strange-looking objects which caused many of them to exclaim,-- - -"He is an astrologer, and he will tell our horoscopes!" - -At the same moment several of the strange-looking dancers whirled out of -the hall, and came in again leading with care and reverence a -white-robed, white-veiled figure, who came and stood beside the table, -but rigid and still, as though hardly endowed with life. - -At sight of that figure Alys gave a sudden start, and exclaimed in a -low, frightened voice,-- - -"Pray Heaven that be not Linda! It is just her figure and her carriage! -Oh, surely that magician cannot be Tito, and he have gotten possession -of Linda for his evil practices!" - -Leofric started, and gazed at the speaker with earnest eyes. - -"It cannot be Linda; she was safe in Oxford when I left. But she told me -that Lotta had lately disappeared, they knew not whither; only their -brother Tito had once been seen lurking near the city, and it was -thought he had perhaps come for his books and the instruments by which -he wrought his unholy trade. Lotta had had the care of them since his -departure, and had grown very strange. It may be that she has cast in -her lot with him. But can that in truth be he?" - -"He would sell his soul for gold," spoke Amalric between his shut teeth. -"But he has put his head into the lion's den at last. If he has designs -upon my father's life, we have a gallows on the wall whereon he shall -pay the penalty of his sin." - -"Methinks these mummers are no part of his real company," said Leofric. -"Probably he has joined himself to them, and given them something to win -him his entrance hither. But let us watch what he is doing. We must not -let any devilry of his go unobserved." - -"Nay, we will seek to catch him red-handed in the act!" hissed Amalric; -"and methinks I will go below, the better to guard my father from his -crafty wiliness." - -The wizard, as he now openly declared himself to be, was busy practising -the smaller arts of his calling upon the credulous, with results which -appeared to them to be marvellous. But not content with that for long, -he called upon the great ones of the company to come and hear what the -future held for them--to look into the crystal, or into the magic -mirror, and to ask of the white-robed vestal such things as they desired -to hear. - -Each person thus coming forward received from the veiled woman a cup -containing water from a sacred well; this cup he drained, placed within -it a piece of money, returned it to the vestal with a whispered -question, and then, looking in the mirror or crystal, awaited either a -reply from her lips or an image forming itself there. - -It seemed as though the questioners heard or saw enough to mystify them, -if not entirely to satisfy their curiosity, and there was quite a crowd -around the recess where the wizard had established himself; whilst from -time to time he called aloud on one or another of the company by name to -approach and test his magic. - -It was thus that the Prince and the Earl presently approached the table, -partly from curiosity, partly from a sense of semi-superstitious belief -in the power of these so-called magicians to read the future. - -"Shall we try our fate?" asked the Prince, and he stretched out his hand -for the cup. - -It was given into his hands with some whispered words which brought a -sudden flush into his face. He drained the cup, spoke a few words, and -then came away with a strange expression in his glowing eyes. - -"There is a spice of witchcraft about it," he said, with a laugh which -was not perhaps quite natural; and he retired to the far end of the -hall, grasping tightly in his hand a small fragment of paper which had -been slipped into it, he scarce knew how or by whom. - -The Earl had followed the example of his illustrious prisoner, his son -Amalric keeping close at his side. He, too, took the cup from the hand -of the maid; but ere he could lift it to his lips, Amalric cried out,-- - -"Have a care, sir; that cup is poisoned! Let the magician be seized till -this thing has been inquired into!" - -In a moment all was confusion and affright. The magician made a bound, -as though to flee before hands could be laid upon him; but he was held -by a dozen pairs of strong arms. He broke then into frantic pleadings -and excuses; but no word was addressed to him until the draught intended -for the Earl had been forced down the throat of a dog, which almost -immediately was racked with violent convulsions, and died within fifteen -minutes. - -Sternly and with black brow did the Earl and his attendants look on. It -was so easy to see what had been planned. The inquirer would have asked -some question as to the future, would have received some terrible -prophecy, and when this attack took him, those who stood by would think -it an access of fear at what he had heard; and in the confusion the -magician and his accomplices would effect an escape, even if suspicion -did light upon them. - -"How didst thou know this thing?" asked the Earl of his son; and Leofric -was brought forward to tell his tale. A cry of rage and execration went -up from the crowd as they listened. The terrified mummers, who knew -nothing of the plot, slunk away and hid themselves in any dark corners -they could find. No one heeded them, all eyes being fixed upon the -magician himself; and when his mask was plucked from his face, it -revealed the white, scared countenance of Tito Balzani. - -In vain he pleaded his innocence, and implored mercy. There was no mercy -in the stern faces around him. Even Prince Edward, in whose favour the -intended crime was supposed to have been planned, came forward with -wrath in his eyes, and desired the death of the miscreant. - -"He dares to say that my mother was the instigator of the crime!" he -cried. "Let him hang from the highest battlements for that foul lie! -Some evil-disposed person, thinking to do us service, may have planned -this hideous deed; but my mother--never! Let him die the death of a -perjured traitor!" - -"But my sister--who will care for my sister? She at least must not -suffer for my sin!" wailed the hapless man. "It is Roger de Horn who -ought to hang. It was he who showed me the gold, and tempted me to my -ruin. But he ever escapes, and leaves me to bear the punishment. Let the -woods be scoured for him, and I refuse not to die if he die too. But let -him not escape. And, I beseech you, save my sister; for if she knew--the -deed was none of hers." - -"The maid shall not suffer; her sex shall be her safeguard," answered De -Montfort sternly. "And as for that miscreant, whose name I have heard -before now, search shall be made for him, and he shall suffer the fate -he merits. Assassins and their accomplices find no mercy at -Kenilworth.--Guard him well, men, and with the first of the daylight let -him die!" - -Thus upon the morn of the new year, Tito Balzani met his death upon the -battlements of Kenilworth Castle; but though the woods were scoured and -the Castle hunted from end to end, no trace of the veiled maiden nor of -Roger de Horn could be found. It seemed as if in the confusion the girl -had slipped away, perhaps to give warning to their comrade without. None -had seen her from the moment when Amalric had denounced the wizard in -the hearing of the whole assembly. She must have taken instant alarm, -and have made good a clever escape, leaving her hapless brother to his -well-earned fate. - -The mummers, who soon explained their innocence and ignorance, were -permitted to depart unhurt; but from that day when he knew that his life -had been attempted, a darker cloud rested upon the stern, worn face of -De Montfort, and sometimes he would break into passionate speech when -alone with his wife or his sons. - -"If the realm has done with me and wants me no more, by the arm of St. -James let them say so, and I will be content to return to France, and -live a peaceful life there, away from all this stress and strife. Yet if -I do, all will cry shame upon me for deserting the cause to which I am -pledged; whilst if I stay, I am reviled alike by friend and foe, called -tyrant and usurper, and charged with all manner of crimes, of which not -one can be proven against me!" - -In truth, the Earl's position at this time was a very trying one. The -Earl of Gloucester openly charged him with self-seeking and striving -after personal aggrandizement, in order to cover his own defection from -the cause of the Barons. De Montfort's sons fomented the dissensions by -their haughty and overbearing conduct, so that all manner of charges -were raised against them by their foes. True, the conditions imposed -upon the captive King and Prince by the Parliament which met at -Westminster early in the year placed almost regal powers in the hands of -De Montfort; yet he himself knew that his tenure of power was most -precarious. In that very Parliament the Barons' party had been most -meagrely represented, so many nobles having declined to appear. Jealousy -and party strife were doing their disintegrating work amongst the -victors of Lewes, and the nation was beginning to murmur at the -detention of King and Prince. - -Plots of all sorts were being hatched for the deliverance of the latter -(the King himself being personally useless to head any national -movement), and the Earl, his uncle, was compelled by policy, as well as -by his own sense of right and justice, to make his captivity as light -and easy as possible. - -So his friends were permitted access to him at Kenilworth--even such -pronounced loyalists as Mortimer, Clifford, and Leiburn, who had -declined to lay down their arms at the close of the campaign, but had -retired into Wales in sullen displeasure, there to await the turning of -the tide. A safe-conduct was granted to these and to other friends of -the Prince to visit him in his captivity, albeit the Earl could not but -be aware that in all probability the end of the matter would be that the -Prince would escape from his prison, and immediately appear in arms -against the foes of his father. - -De Montfort was not, however, at Kenilworth in person now. He was in -Westminster, directing the deliberations of Parliament; and Henry was -left as the companion of the Prince, together with Thomas de Clare, -brother of the Earl of Gloucester, and other knights congenial to the -royal captive. The breach between Gloucester and Leicester had not yet -been openly proclaimed, and no actual rupture had occurred between the -members of the two houses. - -Amalric had, together with Leofric and the De Kynastons, returned to -Oxford. No formal betrothal had taken place between him and Alys. The -affairs of the Earl had taken up so much time and thought, that there -had scarce been space for the consideration of other matters. Moreover -the father had once said to Amalric,-- - -"Press not the matter home too soon, my son. It may be that we are a -falling, not a rising house. Link not the fate of an innocent maid with -thine till we see whether this rising cloud will disperse again, or -whether it will gather into a tempest that will overthrow us." - -Nevertheless it was well understood by the two fathers, ere the -Constable took his departure, that the betrothal of Amalric and Alys -would, if all went well, take place very shortly. Both Earl and Countess -bestowed upon her many rich gifts, and Amalric begged her acceptance of -a costly ring, which she could not refuse, the eyes of her elders being -upon her, although her heart misgave her that this would be regarded as -a pledge when the time came for the settlement of the question of her -marriage. - -"It may be thou wilt learn to love him yet," whispered the Demoiselle, -who took a keen interest in the matter, greatly desiring to have Alys -for a sister, and earnestly desiring her brother's happiness, yet -feeling a keen sympathy with the unconfessed romance which she guessed -at, and regarding Leofric as, after her own brother, a very proper mate -for her friend. "Amalric is more like our father than any of them, and I -trow he would be a gallant lover and a loyal husband. But thou shalt -never be forced to do a thing at which thy heart rebels. I will myself -tell him all sooner than thou shalt be made unhappy, sweet Alys." - -But at that Alys shrank as though touched upon a wound, and made almost -hasty answer,-- - -"Speak not so, dearest Eleanora; thou dost not know what thou sayest. I -shall seek in all things to do right; I only wish that my poor heart -were worth the winning of so gallant a gentleman as thy brother. I am -sore ashamed oftentimes to think what a paltry thing he seeks after." - -"It is not paltry to him, so it be all his own," answered Eleanora; but -at that word Alys winced again. - -However, the party for Oxford rode off from Kenilworth in due course, in -good spirits--Amalric willing to wait for his betrothal till his -father's affairs should be more fully arranged, yet full of confidence -that the day would come when he could call Alys his own. - -Meantime Prince Edward remained behind, the playmate of his little -cousin Eleanora at Kenilworth, a pleasant guest and kinsman, never -showing the least spark of resentment at his prolonged captivity, yet -bearing himself with a princely air to those about him, as though he -would have them remember that, if a prisoner, he was a King's son and -the heir of the realm. He received his friends with pleasure, and held -various consultations with them at different times. Henry de Montfort -looked with some suspicion upon these meetings, and wrote once to his -father cautioning him to put a stop to them. But the Earl would not do -this. He felt keenly the difficulties attending holding in captivity his -monarch and that monarch's son, and he was resolved to give as small -reason as possible for complaint. - -The talk of arbitration was still going on, but few believed in any -important results, save perhaps the release of King and Prince. Meantime -weeks and months slipped by in quick succession, and the affairs of the -state so engrossed De Montfort that he knew little of what went on -within the walls of his home, save what was reported by his wife and -son. - -With the approach of summer, outdoor exercise and amusements were taken -up with zest. The Demoiselle was a fearless rider, and loved to fly a -falcon, or to gallop side by side with her cousin over the green meadows -and golden moors. The Prince delighted in every sort of manly exercise, -and though always attended by a sufficient escort, was permitted to -indulge himself in these pleasures round and about the Castle of -Kenilworth. - -Presents were from time to time sent to him by his friends, and one day -there arrived at the Castle a fine horse, which had come from the Earl -of Gloucester. The Demoiselle was greatly pleased with the creature, -and eager for her cousin to try it. - -Upon the next morning, therefore, the party rode forth to a green meadow -about two miles distant, bounded on one side by a wood; and here Prince -Edward laughingly challenged his escort to a series of contests of -fleetness and strength. All entered with zest into the spirit of the -thing. The horses were drawn up, and the Demoiselle was called upon to -give judgment. - -"Six times round shall be the course," cried the Prince, "and whosoever -comes in first shall be victor." - -"Agreed!" cried the other young men, all well mounted, as was needful -when they had so great a prize as the King's son in their custody; and -forthwith the race began. - -Six times round that great expanse of turf, six times round at the -reckless speed which young knights strove to attain when engrossed in -feats of skill and daring, was no small strain upon a horse's powers, -and would be an excellent test for the stranger. - -Breathlessly did Eleanora watch the gallant creatures sweeping round and -round the course, sometimes one forging ahead, then another making a -gallant dash and passing his comrade, but all the field keeping near -together; for it was a point of honour with his escort not to let the -Prince get far out of reach, and perhaps it occurred to Henry de -Montfort that this might be a ruse on Edward's part to make some -desperate effort at escape. - -His year of parole had now expired. He was no longer bound by his -plighted word. Perhaps that detail had escaped the memory of the Earl; -at any rate no request or command had reached the captive for a renewal -of the promise, or for any stricter rule of captivity. - -Eleanora, however, thought of nothing but the excitement of the race; -and when upon the sixth round the field came sweeping up towards the -spot where she had placed herself, just within the friendly shade of the -adjacent forest, her face was flushed with excitement, and she cried -gaily,-- - -"Edward wins--the Prince wins!" just as he brought his panting and -foam-stained horse to a halt beside her. - -Edward leaped from the saddle, and made his cousin a graceful bow. There -was a slight rustle in the thicket close behind. - -"Farewell, sweet cousin," he cried; "we shall meet again ere long, I -trow!" and before any of those about him had taken in the sense of these -words, the Prince had vaulted upon the back of a strong young horse, led -forth that moment by an unseen hand. - -With a shout and an oath Henry de Montfort sprang forward, but was -forcibly held back by young De Clare. The next minute the Prince was -galloping off at a pace which rendered it impossible for any of the -jaded horses to strive to emulate. - -"Farewell, gentlemen," cried Edward, waving his hand; "I thank you for -your courtesy and good company these many days. And tell my royal father -that I shall soon see him out of ward! A merry meeting to us all another -day!" - -The last words were inaudible. Already the receding figure was -disappearing from their view. - -De Clare burst into a loud laugh, and turning fiercely upon Henry de -Montfort he cried,-- - -"Ride after him and welcome if thou wilt, young fool! He is by this time -with Roger Mortimer and a goodly following, who will hack thee in pieces -with a right good will! I go to join them and my noble brother. Neither -Gloucester nor England will long be content to be ruled by King Simon -the usurper!" - - NOTE.--The escape of Prince Edward really took place from Hereford, - though in the same fashion as that described above. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -_THE CAPTIVE A CONQUEROR._ - - -"We shall meet again!" the Prince had said as he rode off from -Kenilworth upon that bright summer's morning. - -The time was drawing near when that promise was about to be -fulfilled--when Edward, the King's son, was to come to Kenilworth once -more, not as captive, but as conqueror. - -All England was up in arms, watching with a sense of breathless -expectancy the result of the collision, when the armies of Prince and -Earl should stand face to face and meet in mortal conflict. - -De Montfort was still the idol of the people, and many a notable -fortress and city was in his hands, declaring for him and his cause. But -the anomaly of a captive King ruling through and by the will of a -conquering subject was becoming intolerable to knights and nobles. It -was a state of affairs which could last only so long as King and Prince -remained captives. The moment young Edward was free, ready to head a -party that was already gathering enthusiastically about him, De Montfort -knew that a great and grave peril threatened him and his cause. They -had the King in their hands, and the King was induced to disclaim and -denounce his son as "a son of rebellion;" nevertheless all the world -knew that, were Henry himself free, he would not lose a moment in -joining young Edward, and in crushing by every means in his power the -strong opposition of his Barons. - -And now the Barons' party was split and rent. Gloucester and all his -following had gone over to the Prince. He was master of all the line of -the Severn, and his own county of Chester had unanimously declared for -him. - -London and the Cinque Ports were all in the Earl's interest, and the -Welsh had joined with him against their English foe. The struggle was -plainly to take place out here in the west, where the Prince seemed to -be gathering power and the Earl losing it, unless indeed the wild Welsh -kerns could be regarded as a set off against the desertion of English -knights and nobles. - -The heart of the Prince beat high with anticipation of coming triumph. -He was at Worcester, and his position was not without elements of peril; -for Leicester was at Hereford, and was looking for reinforcements from -his son Simon, whom he had summoned from the south to meet him. It was -rumoured that Simon was returning by way of Kenilworth, and it was the -purpose of the Earl to hem in the army of the Prince between his own -lines and the advancing forces of his son. If he could achieve this -purpose, all might yet be saved; but Simon had already delayed too long, -and even now no certain tidings of his whereabouts had reached the -Earl's camp. - -The household of Kenilworth was broken up. Almost immediately after the -escape of the Prince, De Montfort had sent his son Amalric to fetch his -mother and sister away to some safer place, nearer to the coast, where -they would be farther removed from the scene of conflict, and ready to -leave the country should the day go against them. The Countess with her -daughter was now at Dover, eagerly seeking to gather and send -reinforcements to her lord in the west. - -Some of these things were known to Edward as he lay in his quarters at -Worcester; and yet his soul was in no wise dismayed, for he was -surrounded by brave hearts and willing hands, and had a premonition -within him that the tide of fortune had turned, and that the days of his -adversity were drawing to a close. - -He was walking to and fro in meditation in the precincts of the -Cathedral, where he had heard mass earlier in the day, when the sound of -rapid approaching steps caused him to turn, and he saw Hugh le Barbier -hastening towards him. - -"Comest thou with tidings?" asked the Prince eagerly. - -"I have been told that a woman has arrived at the city, desiring speech -with the Prince," answered Hugh. "She will not answer questions, nor -unveil her face, but says that she comes from Kenilworth, and that she -brings tidings for the ears of the Prince. Since she would not say more -whatever was asked of her, I came forth to find you. Will it please you -to grant her an audience? If she comes indeed from Kenilworth, she may -bring news worth hearing, for men say that young Simon de Montfort is -collecting reinforcements there." - -"I will see her at once," answered the Prince. "Go, have her brought to -my quarters, and come thou thither thyself. It may well be that she -brings tidings. I will hear what she has to say." - -Hugh hastened away, the Prince returned to his lodgings, and before long -there was brought before him a veiled figure that seemed strangely -familiar, albeit for the moment he could not recollect where or in what -circumstances he had seen it before. - -"Who art thou?" he asked courteously; "and whence dost thou come? and -what is thy message?" - -"I come from the forests surrounding the Castle of Kenilworth," answered -the veiled woman in a low voice. "I have come with news for thee, O -Prince. I have sworn to be avenged upon the house of De Montfort for the -death of my brother. I come now to sell one scion of that bloody house -into thine hands!" - -As she spoke the woman threw back her veil, and Hugh gave a great start -of surprise. For standing before him, wan and wild, haggard and -dishevelled, was the once beautiful Lotta Balzani, the woman who had -once madly loved himself--or feigned to do so--the twin sister of his -own wife! - -For Hugh was married now. He had wedded Linda shortly after the battle -of Lewes, with the full consent of his parents. His wife was not far -away, for Hugh's home lay not any great distance from this town, and he -had but lately parted from her to join the standard of the Prince. With -a great astonishment in his eyes he gazed at the changed face of Lotta. -There was in her look something of wildness akin to madness, and when -her eyes met his she gave no sign of recognition. It seemed as though -the present had completely blotted out the past. - -The Prince was eyeing her intently, almost sternly. - -"Art thou the veiled woman who whispered strange words to me at -Kenilworth on New-Year's Eve, and brought to me a word in writing from -my mother?" - -"The same," answered Lotta, in her still, low-toned fashion. - -"The sister of him who did strive to do to death mine uncle, the Earl of -Leicester, in his own house? Was it, in sooth, thine hand which placed -the fatal chalice in his?" - -"It was!" answered Lotta, flinging back her head in a superb gesture of -scorn; "and would that he had drained it on the spot! I knew not then -what it contained, though I would have given it to him even had I known; -for why should I pity or spare? none has ever showed pity upon me! But -when he did to death my brother--when I saw that lifeless form swinging -from the battlements of the Castle in the dim light of dawn--then, then -I lifted my hand to heaven, and vowed vengeance upon Earl Simon and his -house! I have bided my time--I have waited and watched--and now the hour -for vengeance is at hand. I will sell him into the hand of his foes, -even as Jael sold Sisera. Would that I could with these very hands -drive a nail into his temples, that he should no more lift up that -proud head!" - -There was something so wild and strange in the manner of the woman that -the Prince recoiled a little, and glanced at Hugh with questioning eyes. - -"I know her well," he replied in a whisper to the Prince. "She is that -strange creature of whom we have told you, the twin sister of my -wife--the one of whom we heard that she had been dabbling in black magic -and forbidden arts, and that she had disappeared from her home, no one -knew whither." - -Edward, who had the proverbial memory of royalty, bent his head. He -remembered the strange story told him of the twin sisters, and the -adventures which had befallen Hugh during his courtship of the one. -Little likeness now existed between the gentle Linda and this gaunt, -haggard sister; but the Prince's eyes rested with interest upon the once -beautiful face, and he spoke more gently as he put the next question,-- - -"But the Earl of Leicester is at Hereford; what canst thou do against -him?" - -"Simon the elder may be there, but Simon the younger is at -Kenilworth--feasting, drinking, idling his time away; whilst -his men lie not within the strong walls of the Castle, but in the -village--unprotected, careless, secure! They spend their days in -drinking confusion to the Prince and his army, and laugh to scorn all -thought of fear. Instead of pressing on to join his father, the foolish -youth delights himself in his present pleasant quarters, and sends -forth wine and all good stores from the Castle, to refresh and -strengthen the men after their march, as he says, but rather that they -may enjoy themselves and sing songs to his honour and glory. He is so -puffed up that none may speak a word of warning to him. Fall then upon -him. Cut his army in pieces. There will be none to resist, none to give -battle. All are sunk in the security of the fool; the Lord will give -them a prey into thine hand." - -Edward's face lighted up with a strange expression. If this news were -indeed true, it was a great thing for him to know. He had been aware of -his own peril should father and son effect a junction, and he had -marched thus far to seek to avert it. If he could fall upon young -Simon's army in this state of demoralization, and effectually rout it or -cut it to pieces, why then he could give battle fearlessly to the Earl, -with at least equal chances of success. - -But if this should be a trap? - -He looked earnestly into the woman's face. The eyes were wild, but there -was no shiftiness in them. Rather it seemed as though a fire of fury -burned within her--as though she were inspired with a prophetic fire. -Suddenly she raised her arms and called aloud in tragic tones,-- - -"Fall upon them! fall upon them! do unto them as they have done! The -Lord has given them an easy prey into thine hand. Let not one of them -escape thee! Slay them without mercy, even as Elijah slew the prophets -of Baal at the brook Kishon. Let the river which washes the walls of -Kenilworth be dyed red by the blood of those that serve the bloodthirsty -Earl, who slew my brother!" - -The Prince turned to Hugh and said in a low voice,-- - -"Methinks she speaks truth. These may be the words of madness, but not -of falsehood. I will forthwith summon the men, and to-night we will make -a rapid march and seek to surprise this sluggard captain. But what shall -we do for this poor creature? She is not fit to be left to wander in the -woods as she speaks of doing. She should be cared for somewhere, and -brought if possible to her right mind." - -"I will take care of her," answered Hugh quickly; "I will take her home -to my wife, her sister. If any one can do her good, it will be my gentle -Linda. Methinks that the old fire of malice and jealousy is burnt out. -She seems not to know my face or voice. Let me have the charge of her, -and I will join your highness's forces at Kenilworth as soon as may be." - -"Yes, that will be best," answered the Prince. "Take her to thy home and -thy wife, and leave her not till thou dost see all well betwixt them. -Then follow me if thou canst; for methinks the tide of battle is about -to turn, and that soon I may have the power as well as the will to -reward those faithful and loyal servants who have followed me in the -days of adversity." - -Hugh approached Lotta, who with trembling hands was drawing the veil -over her face once again, and he noted that she seemed to sway like a -broken reed. - -"Lotta," he said, in a very gentle tone, "come with me, my sister. I -will take thee to Linda." - -A little shiver ran through her frame, and suddenly she spoke in wild, -eager tones,-- - -"Linda! Linda! Linda! O sister, sister, have pity, have mercy upon me!" -and then she burst into wild weeping, and sank senseless to the ground -at his feet. - -A litter was quickly prepared, Lotta was placed in it, and before -nightfall Hugh had arrived with his charge at the door of his own home. - -Already the stir of arrival had aroused the inmates, and Linda came -running forth from the parlour, uttering a cry of joy as she flung -herself upon her husband's neck. Then Hugh, holding her close to him, -whispered in her ear the strange story he had to tell, and Linda -approached the litter with a face full of awe, affection, and eagerness. - -"Lotta!" she said softly, "dear, dear Lotta! Thou hast come back to -me--at last!" - -With a strange strangled cry Lotta sprang forward, clasped her sister -wildly in her arms, and then once more fell senseless to the ground. - -Late that night, as Hugh sat over the fire after having told all his -tale to his parents, who had then gone to bed, the door opened, and -Linda stole in, a strange expression upon her pale face. She made -straight for the shelter of her husband's arms, and lay there, the tears -coursing quietly down her face. - -"How is it with Lotta, sweetheart?" he asked. - -"Hugh," answered Linda, "I think she will die; but she has no desire to -live. I think she has bitterly repented of the past; and if she can but -lay aside her thoughts of hatred, and learn to forgive even her -enemies, methinks death would perhaps be the happiest thing for her. Oh, -she has had a strange and terrible life! Heaven grant that she has not -lost her soul, seeking after unhallowed things! But that was Tito's -fault. Surely God will not visit it upon her!" - -Then Linda told to her husband the tale that she had heard in fragments -from her sister's fevered lips. - -After the failure of the second attempt upon Hugh's life and liberty, -when Lotta had been forced to the conclusion that she would never win -him against his will, and when Tito and Boger, who had been the authors -of both plots, had been forced to fly, the unhappy girl had turned her -attention to the study of those black arts of magic and mystery which -had so fascinated Tito, and of which he possessed a certain amount of -knowledge, gleaned from books in his possession. Lotta now studied -these, with the result that a morbid and unhealthy curiosity arose -within her, and she believed herself gifted by some occult powers which -she might develop, did she but know how. - -Thus it was that when, after a considerable interval, Roger and Tito -ventured once more to return to England, and Tito desired to obtain -possession of his books and other things, he found that Lotta was eager -and willing to join them; and in their travels she proved a valuable -ally, her gifts of thought-reading and her mesmeric powers, which -rapidly developed with practice, making her a useful medium. - -They travelled both in England and in France, and after a time she -married Roger de Horn, who appeared to have transferred to her the -fierce affection he had once shown for Linda. It did not appear, -however, that her heart was greatly drawn towards her husband. It was -more of Tito that she talked, and his untimely and tragic death was -plainly graven upon her heart in characters of fire. - -Of the poisoning plot itself Lotta had small knowledge. She could not -say at whose instigation it had been planned, though she knew that a -large sum had been paid to her husband and brother for the death of the -Earl, which they had sworn to compass. Part of the reward was paid -beforehand, but the bulk was to be given if the matter were brought to a -successful issue. When all was lost, Lotta had rushed out to seek to -rouse Roger to some desperate attempt at the rescue of the hapless Tito. -But not only did Roger refuse to move hand or foot; he also forcibly -withheld her from seeking to save him or to die with him, as she -desired. Since then there had been burning within the sister's heart a -fierce flame of hatred against the Earl who had condemned her brother, -and against the man who refused to try to aid his comrade in the hour of -extremity. - -She had refused to leave the neighbourhood of Kenilworth, and Roger had -seemed afraid to leave her there alone. They had led a strange life in -caves and fastnesses of the forest, living upon such game as they could -snare and shoot, and upon the wild berries and herbs of the woods. They -had money, and occasionally bought from the peasants, but feared to show -themselves openly; for it was said that there was a price set upon the -heads of the accomplices of the wizard, and they were afraid of being -recognized. - -Now, however, in the confusion and excitement of Lord Simon's arrival -with his disorderly host, and their ill-advised stay at and about the -Castle of Kenilworth, Lotta felt that her day of vengeance had come. -Without a word to her husband--who was drinking with the soldiers, -secure now from recognition in so great a company--she had started forth -to find the army of the Prince, and having delivered her foe into the -hands of the enemy, it seemed as though all wish for life had expired -within her. To be avenged for the fate of Tito had been her one desire; -if that were accomplished, she seemed to have nothing else for which to -live. But she had turned with all the affection of childhood towards her -sister, and Linda's tears flowed as she spoke of this. Lotta appeared to -have no real recollection of the episodes of her life in which Hugh had -a part. When Linda had spoken of them, she had assented with something -of perplexity in her face, but without seeming to recollect fully what -it was all about. She appeared to know that her sister was married, and -showed no emotion at the sound of her husband's name. To hold Linda's -hand, to feel her near, to feel her kisses on her cheek, appeared all -she wanted. She was so tired, she kept saying, she wanted to rest--to -rest. And presently when she sank to sleep, Linda had gone to find her -husband to tell him all. - -"I must forth to join the Prince to-morrow," he said; "but I am right -glad to leave Lotta so well cared for. Perchance she will live to be our -sister and friend yet; and I will seek news of that evil man her -husband, and we will hope that he may yet come to repent of his sins. -Keep her safe, and let her rest. Whether she live or die, we shall -always be glad that we have seen her again, and that she has returned to -her better self." - -Hugh rode forth at break of day, after a few hours of rest, and in due -course found himself drawing near to Kenilworth. The sun was sinking by -that time, and he was aware of a great tumult and excitement as he -approached. All the country folks were in a state of the greatest -agitation and alarm, and from them Hugh first learned the nature of the -engagement in which he had not partaken, but which had occurred early -that very morning. - -It had been as Lotta had described. In fancied security, in the heart of -his own county, where all were loyal to the cause, the younger Simon had -neglected all precautions, had left his soldiers outside the Castle -walls, and had not even posted sentries to watch the roads. - -At dawn upon that fatal first of August, the sleeping soldiers had been -awakened by the clash and crash of arms, and by loud, fierce cries. - -"Come forth, traitors; come out of your holes, ye dogs! Ye shall all be -slain. Ye have betrayed your King. His vengeance be upon you!" - -Then had followed a scene of indescribable confusion. The wretched men, -thus awakened from sleep, their enemies actually upon them, sprang from -their beds, and rushed half naked to their death. Some fought gallantly -for their lives, and fighting fell. Some fled across the moat, and found -a temporary asylum in the Castle with Lord Simon himself, who, paralyzed -by terror, could do nothing but hide behind his strong walls, with a few -of his own immediate knights and gentlemen about him, whilst his army -melted like snow before this vigorous attack, and the waters of the moat -were dyed red with the blood of the slain. - -This was the tale that Hugh heard from the terrified peasants as he rode -onwards, and indeed soon enough he saw for himself abundant signs of -carnage. But the slaughter, if sudden, had been brief; for the Prince -had given quarter to all who asked, and had been content to permit the -escape of great numbers of raw youths, who, having been hastily levied -during Simon's march, were ready to disperse in the extremity of terror, -and could be trusted, once they reached the safe shelter of their own -homes, not to tempt their fate by taking up arms again. - -As for the plunder, that was something to boast of. Simon had made -requisition all along the route from the friendly towns, and his mother -had collected and furnished him with ample supplies. The horses taken -were so numerous that the very pages and foot-boys of Edward's army -could ride the steeds of knights, and the weary chargers which had -brought the victors all those miles from Worcester could take their ease -in the wake of the army, whilst the Prince, with fresh horses, rode -forward as fast as he would. - -For he had no desire to tarry here, nor to attempt to storm the fortress -itself, with its small garrison and Lord Simon at the head. The Prince's -great aim and object now was to meet the Earl in person on the -battlefield, and to try conclusions with him once and for all, before he -had had time to recover from the heavy blow struck him to-day, of which -he could not yet be aware. - -Hugh found him giving personal orders for a rapid march on Gloucester, -with prisoners and booty, from which place he would next march against -De Montfort's army, and overthrow it in open battle. The light of -victory was already in Edward's eyes, and his cheerful confidence seemed -to have communicated itself to all his host. - -A touch upon his arm made Hugh look suddenly round, and he found himself -face to face with his quondam comrade Gilbert Barbeck. Gilbert was not a -man of war, but had fallen in with the Prince's army as he was taking a -journey upon business. He had seen the battle and its result, and now -spoke a word in Hugh's ear. - -"Come," he said; "I have somewhat to show thee." - -And when Hugh followed him wonderingly, he added,-- - -"Dost remember how we fruitlessly pursued Roger de Horn into the forest -long ago, and how he once and again escaped the fate he deserved? Well, -he has not escaped it to-day. He has been eating and drinking and -sleeping with the soldiers of young De Montfort since they came here. -And now he lies in the trench with the slain, and will trouble the earth -no more. He has met the fate his deeds deserve, albeit not as we once -desired." - -Hugh started at the sound of these words, and followed Gilbert quickly -to the spot where the soldiers of Edward were burying the slain. If -indeed this thing were so, he ought to know it for a certainty. - -"See there," said Gilbert, pointing downwards; "methinks there is no -mistaking that face!" - -Hugh looked, and a slight shiver took hold upon him. - -"True enough," he answered briefly, as he turned away; "that is the dead -face of him who was Roger de Horn." - -So Lotta was a widow! - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -_THE FATAL FIGHT._ - - -The mellow light of an August evening was falling upon the cloistered -walls of the Abbey of Evesham, and in deep thought a martial figure was -pacing the smooth sward of the quadrangle formed by the various -buildings. - -The face of the Earl of Leicester was lined by care; but the light in -the eyes was not quenched, and the old eagle look was even more marked -than before, now that the features were more sharp and chiselled. - -One of the monks approached the Earl, and waited till he should pause in -his walk. Then he delivered his message. - -"A party of riders has just arrived, asking for the Earl of Leicester, -and one of them calls himself your son." - -De Montfort started, and looked round him eagerly. - -"My son? Then bid him come to me at once;" and as the monk retired, the -Earl repeated slowly, "My son, my son--which son? Henry and Guy are with -me. It can scarce be Simon. He will come with banners flying and the -sound of martial triumph. Sure it must be Amalric, with news from my -dear ones in the south. He comes in good time, I trust and hope, to -witness another gallant victory." - -At that moment there was a little stir, and a few figures appeared in -the archway which divided the grassy quadrangle from the outer world. -Over the Earls face there flashed a look of welcome and pleasure. - -"Amalric it is," he cried; "come in a good hour, and with good tidings, -I trust and hope," and he tenderly embraced his son as he spoke. - -Amalric knew nothing of the misfortune which had overtaken his brother. -His heart was full of hope, and he eagerly made answer,-- - -"The hearts of the people are very warm in our cause. I have met with -kindness and good-will wherever I have been. I have left my mother at -Dover, where all men are her very loyal and true servants; whilst at -Oxford all hearts are with us, and I have even brought thence a few -comrades, eager to serve 'neath our banner once again." - -And with a wave of his hand he indicated some half-dozen youths, -clustered together in the gateway, amid whom were numbered Leofric -Wyvill and Jack Dugdale. - -The Earl looked at them with a softening of his glance, and came and -spoke them kindly words. - -"I trust we shall again achieve a victory," he said. "If I can but join -forces with my son, methinks all will be well. Yet he hath tarried -overlong, and delay at such times is fraught with danger. The issue of -the struggle is yet undetermined, and let none join with us who will not -stand beside us in the moment of disaster. Faint-hearted soldiers never -yet won battle." - -But Amalric's little band were not faint-hearted, and none of them moved -at this word, save to toss their caps in the air, and cry,-- - -"God save the Earl of Leicester, the saviour of the kingdom! Confusion -to his enemies! Success to the noble Earl!" - -De Montfort gave them thanks for their good-will, and after charging his -friendly hosts to look to their bodily wants, he linked his arm within -that of his son, and began discoursing with him of many things. - -Amalric had good news to give of his mother and sister, and of the -loyalty to the cause displayed by the governors of the Cinque Ports, who -had refused to give up their fortresses at the demand of the King's son. -Simon had been to Dover, and obtained supplies lately; Amalric was -astonished that he had not already joined his father, and the Earl's -face looked careworn and grave. - -"My heart misgives me about Simon," he said. "He was always rash and -headstrong. I summoned him a long while since to meet me, and join -forces; and had he obeyed without question, we might perchance this day -be standing victors once again. But instead of coming to me, he has been -marching through the country gathering reinforcements. These may serve -us well, I do not doubt; yet sooner would I have had his help with a -smaller band at an earlier date, than have waited all this while, with -our enemies gathering strength daily. The Prince is nigh at hand, and -he is no mean soldier, for all his rashness at the battle of Lewes. That -blunder he is not likely to repeat, and I myself have trained him in the -art of war on the Gascon plains. I trow he will not forget my lesson a -second time!" - -"And the King--where is he?" asked Amalric. - -The Earl pointed to the chapel of the monastery. - -"He is with us. He professes to call his son a rebel. Yet in his heart I -know that he longs to see that rebellion crowned with success. Edward -will place him once more on the throne, if he succeed; and he will again -surround himself with foreign flatterers and sycophants. For ere that -day dawn, the hearts of those who have beat high with love for their -country's best weal will lie cold and still in death." - -"Nay, father, say not so!" cried Amalric, with sudden pain in his voice, -for it was not like the Earl thus to speak of impending disaster; his -was rather a nature that looked forward to triumph and success. - -"God grant it may not be so!" he answered; "but my heart is heavy within -me this evening. I have a premonition that ere the sun set once more -some great event will have befallen this land, but whether for weal or -woe who can say?" - -When Amalric that night joined Leofric in their quarters--a clean, bare -cell, which they were to share together--he related to him all that his -father had said. - -"Dost think, good comrade, that a man, upon the eve of some great crisis -in his life, can foresee what lies before him?" - -Leofric shook his head doubtfully. - -"Nay, I know not how that may be. Yet didst not thou thyself, Amalric, -in bidding farewell to sweet Mistress Alys, speak as though thou didst -portend misfortune to thy cause?" - -"I trow I did," answered the youth, thoughtfully. "I know not how or -why, but there came upon me the feeling that I was looking my last upon -that sweet face, and I could have wept aloud had not my manhood cried -shame upon such weakness. Yet methinks she saw somewhat of the trouble -in my face, for ere we parted she did give me the ring from her hand, -and never before had she given me token of her own to wear--nothing -beyond that silken banner, which, if I fall to-morrow, Leofric, must be -my shroud. Let it not fall into the hands of the foe. I would go down to -my grave wrapped in its martial folds." - -Leofric made no response, his heart was too full for words; and long -after Amalric was sleeping quietly he lay broad awake, turning many -things over in his mind, and wondering if this presage of evil, felt by -both father and son, was a foreboding of some misfortune soon to fall -upon them. - -Leofric had had no intention a short time back of meddling more in wars. -He was now a Master in Oxford, with a career before him there, and the -profession of arms had no real charm for him. Yet when Amalric had -suddenly appeared there, to take leave of Alys and of his old friends -and comrades, and had told all he knew of the position of parties, and -of the peril which threatened the cause dear to many through the action -of the escaped Prince, Leofric's heart had burned within him, and it had -seemed impossible to him to let his friend and once master ride forth -perhaps to his death without his esquire at his side. - -So Leofric had resolved once more to leave Oxford, once more to face the -perils and uncertainties of war. There were others who were of like mind -with him, and Amalric had gathered together a compact little body-guard, -who had accompanied him upon the slightly circuitous route he had -decided to take, and were with him now at Evesham Abbey, where he had -joined his father. - -Next morning, with the first dawn of the day, the little community was -astir. Mass was said in the chapel, and the King and Earl, and all the -more devout of the leaders and men, attended with pious devotion. Then -they repaired to the refectory to breakfast, but had not been long -seated before Nicholas, the Earl's barber and personal attendant, came -running hastily in. - -"Good news, my lord and gentlemen!" he cried, "good news, indeed! The -banners of Lord Simon are approaching us from the direction of -Kenilworth. He will be with us ere another hour has passed." - -The Earl sprang to his feet in great excitement. - -"Art sure they are the De Montfort banners, and not those of the -Prince?" he asked; and Nicholas, who combined a knowledge of heraldry -with other miscellaneous accomplishments usual in one of his craft, -declared that he was absolutely certain of this, and described the -banners he had seen, and their blazonry. - -"These are without doubt the banners of my son," said the Earl; "I will -myself mount the Abbey tower, and mark the order in which they advance." - -The King calmly remained seated at table, and the Prior and many of the -others remained with him; but the Earl and his son, and two or three -others amongst whom was Leofric, ascended the tower, and gazed long and -earnestly at the advancing host, which could plainly now be seen coming -toward them. - -The banners of De Montfort floated in the front ranks; but even as the -Earl looked with sparkling eyes upon them, a sudden change was made. -These banners were halted and sent to the rear, whilst the leopards of -young Edward were now brought forward and placed in the van. - -The Earl understood in a moment what had happened, and his face took a -strange grey pallor. - -"Simon has been overcome," he said; "his banners have been wrested from -him. It is our foes, our victorious foes, who are marching to meet -us--not our friends." - -A moment of dead silence ensued, and then Amalric said with an air of -cheerful confidence,-- - -"Let them come. We are here to meet them. We will show them battle -without fear." - -At this moment he felt his arm touched, and glancing round saw that -Leofric was standing beside them with a white, troubled face. He did not -speak, but only pointed in two directions different from that in which -they had all been gazing. The Earl and his son looked too, and from -Amalric's lips there broke a startled exclamation. - -The Prince was advancing upon them from one point, but he was not the -only assailant. Upon two other sides there now appeared the banners of -Gloucester and Mortimer, hemming in the devoted little army of De -Montfort upon flank and rear. The only unmenaced side was where the Avon -with its flowing waters cut him off from all hope of retreat. - -Truly the Prince had learned his lesson. This simultaneous advance -showed a masterly generalship that was wholly unlike the headstrong -recklessness which had characterized his actions only the previous year. - -"By the arm of St. James," cried the Earl, "they come on right -skilfully; they approach in admirable order. They have learned this -style from me, not from themselves." Then turning towards his sons, who -stood looking on in amaze, he said: "Let us commend our souls unto God; -as for our bodies, they are our enemies'." - -"Nay, father, do not despair!" cried Amalric passionately. - -"I will not," answered the Earl sadly; "yet I fear me that the pride and -rashness of my sons has been mine undoing. Our friends have been turned -to foes by their haughtiness, and when peril threatened they have proved -disobedient and unready." - -Henry hung his head. He knew how often his father had had good cause to -chide him for these very faults; and now throwing himself almost on his -knees before his sire, he cried,-- - -"Father, if the fault be ours, let us bear the brunt of the battle. Do -thou fly whilst there be yet time, to be the prop and stay of the -country another day. We will do our best to die like brave soldiers, and -thou wilt avenge our fall when thou shalt return once more victorious." - -Amalric would have joined his brother's plea, but the Earl spoke with -almost stern decision. - -"Far be it from me, my sons, to turn my back in the hour of peril. I -have grown old in wars, and my life hastens to an end. There is that in -my blood which will not let me flee before danger, for never, methinks, -did our forefathers so fly. But you, my sons, do you retire, lest you -perish in the flower of your youth--you who are to succeed me (God grant -it) and prolong our race, illustrious in the glories of war." - -But not one of the young men would consent to move. They would conquer -or die, fighting at their father's side beneath the banner of De -Montfort. - -No time was to be lost in mustering the men and putting them in battle -array. The situation was a desperate one. They were hemmed in on all -sides. There was but one hope, and that a forlorn one--the chance of -cutting their way through Edward's ranks before those of Gloucester and -Mortimer could close up. - -It was but little that Leofric saw of that desperate and fatal fight at -Evesham. Soon after the impact of the deadly struggle, when foe met foe -in unexampled fury, Amalric received a deadly wound, and falling upon -his horse's neck, would have slipped to the ground and been trampled -underfoot, had not Leofric and Jack, with the energy and determination -of despair, got him between them, and by fighting every inch of the way -with a resolute valour which overcame all obstacles, bore him at last -into the precincts of the Priory, where they were safe. Nor did Leofric -omit to carry with him the precious banner, which he knew his comrade -was certain to ask for if his eyes ever unclosed in this world again. - -The good monks tended the dying youth with care and skill, but knew from -the first that the case was hopeless. Leofric knelt beside him, striving -to win one glance of recognition or one farewell word; and Jack hurried -to and fro between them and the tower, bringing news of the battle, -which was grimly fought, but which had been from almost the first moment -a hopeless struggle. - -"The traitorous Welsh are flying! They will be our undoing!" he cried. -"They are fleeing away like smoke before the wind, causing confusion and -dismay in our ranks!" - -Amalric's eyes suddenly opened, as though something in the urgency of -Jack's tones had penetrated to his senses. - -"The battle--how goes it?" he faintly asked. - -"I fear me badly--for us," answered Leofric gently. - -"My father?" questioned Amalric, with wistful eyes. - -Leofric looked at Jack, who answered quickly,-- - -"I saw him fighting as though the strength of ten were in him. I trow -had we but fifty such as he, not all the Princes and nobles in the land -would turn the tide of fight against us!" - -Amalric's eyes opened more widely, and fixed themselves upon Jack's -face. - -"Go, and bring me back word of him, good comrade," he said. "Ye should -not have borne me hence. I would I might have fallen fighting by my -noble fathers side." - -"It was his will that thou shouldst be taken out of the press," answered -Leofric gently, and for a while the wounded man said no more; but -presently he roused himself to ask, "Is there any hope for my life?" - -Perhaps what he saw in Leofric's face was answer enough, for he said, as -though he had received a reply,-- - -"Methought not. I feel my life ebbing away. I would seek the help and -counsel of one of our good monks. But first, I have a charge to thee, my -trusty friend and comrade. Thou hast the banner safe; thou wilt see that -it is my shroud when they lay me in the dust. But take now this ring -from my finger; I have somewhat to say to thee anent it." - -Leofric obeyed, and gently took Alys's ring from the pulseless hand of -his friend. - -"Let me kiss it once," he said; "and then keep it for her, and give it -back to her, telling her how I fell, and that I loved her to the last. -But, Leofric, she hath never loved me, save with the love which a sister -bears a brother, or as friend bears to friend. I have sought the other -love, but I have found it not. Sweet she was, and gentle and tender, and -her father approved my suit. But in my heart of hearts I knew that her -love was never mine. Tell her I am well content now that it should be -so. I die the easier for knowing that her heart will not be widowed. I -doubt not that one day she will make another happy with that love which -I trusted once myself to win." - -This was not all spoken at once, but bit by bit as the dying man could -gather strength. Leofric listened with a beating heart, holding the ring -to the lips of his companion. - -"Yet she gave you this token," he said. - -"Yes, but only in that sort of pity and love with which a maid will -always regard the departure, perhaps to his death, of one who has truly -loved her. Methinks perhaps her heart, too, told her that we should meet -no more. Sweet Alys, farewell, farewell. Now methinks I have done with -life. It is after all but a battlefield to fit us for the haven of peace -beyond. Pray God be with my father in his hour of extremity, and give to -us a meeting on the other side!" - -Leofric bent his head and spoke a low-toned Amen; then one of the monks -approached to administer the last rites of the Church, and hear the -faint confession breathed by those white lips. - -How went the battle? Leofric was rent in twain by the desire to fling -himself into that fight and die for the cause he had embraced, and by -reluctance to leave his comrade whilst the spark of life still lingered. - -Suddenly Jack came rushing back, his breastplate covered with blood, his -sword reeking, his whole aspect distraught. He had no horse under him, -and he staggered slightly as he pressed onwards; but when Leofric sprang -to his side, he said,-- - -"I am not wounded--would that I were--I am but choked with dust and -reek. Undo my vizor and give me air. Leofric, the battle is ended. The -great Earl is dead!" - -"Dead!" cried Leofric, startled in spite of himself, and the look upon -Jack's face as it was exposed to view corroborated his words. - -"I could not get near him, though I fought like a fury. Methinks my -right arm has slain a score of men this day. I cared not how soon they -hewed me down, and yet I escaped. But I was near; I heard and saw, and I -heard what they said of him. They brought him news that Lord Henry had -fallen, whereat he grasped his sword in both hands and cried, 'By the -arm of St. James, then is it time that I died also!' With that he laid -about him right and left with such fury that men fell like thistles -around him. But others pressed on from behind, and all called aloud upon -him to surrender--to surrender--" and Jack drew his breath hard in rage -and scorn. - -"But he did not?" - -"Didst think he would? Nay, his was no coward blood that would surrender -to caitiff churls. I, even I, heard that clarion voice ring out once -more amid the din of battle. 'Never will I surrender to dogs and -perjurers!' it cried. 'To God alone will I yield. To Him I give up my -spirit.' And even so saying he fell, pierced by a hundred wounds;" and -there Jack suddenly broke off, with a look upon his face of concentrated -fury which for the moment Leofric did not understand. - -"And Lord Henry is dead, thou dost say? What of Lord Guy?" - -"Wounded and made prisoner. Some say he too will die; but the Prince has -given orders that he is to have every care. The Prince is a noble -victor; but for those dogs that he allies himself with--" - -Jack set his teeth as though he could say no more. - -"What have they done?" asked Leofric breathlessly. - -"Wellnigh hacked his body in pieces," cried Jack, with quivering lips. -"Roger Mortimer claims one hand to send to his wife as a trophy. Another -they vow shall be sent to the Countess of Leicester at Dover--his own -wife, Leofric, his own loving wife! I trow if the Prior had not come -forth from the gates, with his monks after him, and carried away the -headless trunk, that it would have been truly hacked to pieces by the -savages who surrounded it. They are even now carrying it devoutly into -the chapel, to lay it beneath the altar. But the head, the hands, the -feet--they cannot prevail to save those. Our great and noble Earl--to -think that it should come to this with him!" - -Jack turned away to hide the tears which bodily exhaustion and mental -distress forced from his eyes. Leofric, with a shocked face, returned to -the side of Amalric, where the monk still retained a place, although the -rites were all concluded. - -Amalric's eyes flashed open once more. - -"My father?" he asked. - -"Thou wilt see him soon; he has gone before thee," answered Leofric -gently; and Amalric understood at once. He closed his eyes with a faint -smile. To him the strife of arms, the clash of wills, the storm and -stress of life, meant nothing. He was drifting out upon an ocean where -such things had neither part nor lot. Perhaps in that hour it soothed -his spirit to know that his father had passed thither before him. The -things of time had no concern for one who was launching forth upon the -tide of eternity. - -"Is he dead too?" asked Jack, with a break in his voice. - -"It is better sometimes to die than to live," answered Leofric softly in -his ear. Then both knelt down by the side of their comrade, and the monk -commended the departing soul into the hands of God. When they arose, -Amalric lay still with a smile upon his lips, and the monk, folding the -hands upon the mailed breast, said reverently, "_Requiescat in pace_." - -Jack's sobs could not be controlled; Leofric's tears were on his cheek, -but he commanded himself, and whispered a word in the ear first of the -monk and then of his companion. - -Together they lifted the inanimate form and reverently carried it to the -chapel, where before the altar, beneath a velvet pall, lay the mutilated -body of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester. - -They laid Amalric down beside his father, and Leofric spread over him -the silken banner which had been worked by the fingers of Alys and -Linda. - -It mattered not in the eyes of the monks that De Montfort and his sons -lay under the ban of papal excommunication. England had never altogether -submitted to the tyranny of the Pope, and at a moment like this nothing -was remembered by those pious men save that the Earl had fought a good -fight, had been their friend and the friend of the people, and had died -a hero's death upon the field of battle. - -For long was it reported that marvellous miracles were performed by the -remains of the slaughtered warrior, and he was regarded by a large -portion of the nation as both saint and martyr. Many were the songs -composed to his memory, most of them being in Norman-French, of which -this may be cited as a specimen, showing how greatly the hearts of the -people were wrapped up in him:-- - - "I needs must sing, my heart so bids, although my words be drear; - With tearful eyes was made this song of England's barons dear, - Who for the peace made long ago went down unto the grave, - Their bodies maimed and mangled sore, our English land to save. - Now here lies low the flower of price, - Who knew so much of war, - Brave Montfort knight, his woful plight - The land shall long deplore - - "But by his death the Earl Montfort the victory has won; - Like holy martyr Thomas, he to cruel death was done; - Like Thomas, would not that aught ill should holy Church betide; - Like Thomas, fought, and showing naught of flinching, like him died. - Now here lies low the flower of price, - Who knew so much of war, - Brave Montfort knight, his woful plight - The land shall long deplore." - - NOTE.--Amalric de Montfort, though wounded and made prisoner, did - not really perish upon the field of Evesham. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -_LEOFRIC'S REWARD._ - - -Strange as it may appear, it was with tears in his eyes that Edward, the -victorious Prince, attended the obsequies of his two cousins, Henry and -Amalric de Montfort, after the fatal fight of Evesham. He and Henry had -been playfellows in childhood and comrades in youth. The tie between -them had not been broken even when one was a captive and the other his -jailer. Warmly as he had espoused his father's cause when it came to a -question of arms, Edward had always felt a deep respect for the policy -of his uncle, and would have kept the peace between the rival factions -had he had power to do so. It was with sorrow of heart that he looked on -whilst the grave closed over two such brave young warriors. He had -already given orders that every attention should be bestowed upon the -wounded Guy, and had even expressed a hope that he might be permitted to -join his mother as soon as his wounds were sufficiently healed for it to -be safe for him to travel. - -Although elated by his victory, and the object of an immense amount of -praise and laudation, Edward was not puffed up by his success, and -strove to influence his father to act with moderation and -liberal-mindedness. He had not been able to save the corpse of the Earl -from dishonour and despite; but he was resolved to let all the world -know that he was not ashamed to show affection and respect for the sons -of the great noble, or disposed to put on one side his own near -relationship to them. - -He would not be dissuaded from attending in person the obsequies of his -cousins, and it was when standing at their grave that his glance -suddenly rested upon the bowed head and pale face of Leofric. - -"I would speak with that youth," said he to Hugh, who chanced to be near -at hand; "bid him come presently to my tent." - -So later in the day Leofric once more stood face to face with the King's -son. - -Leofric had never attempted to fly from the scene of the battle. He -scarce knew whether he was ranked as a prisoner or not. No one had -spoken to him or molested him. It seemed as though the common bond of -brotherhood had now asserted itself amidst the ranks of the rival hosts. -The leaders of the rebellion (as it would soon be termed) would -doubtless receive punishment in the form of fines and confiscations when -there was time to consider their cases; but the Prince was in favour of -a general amnesty to rank and file; and though the adherents of the -Barons were melting away like snow in a thaw, no attempt was made to -keep them. They were, for the most part, suffered to depart to their own -homes. Numbers had laid down their lives in the slaughter of the battle -day; the rest were free to return whence they had come. Leofric was -meditating a journey to Oxford as soon as he should be fit for the long -ride; but both he and Jack had had little heart to think of their own -affairs, their distress at the loss of the cause and of so many true -friends and comrades having for the time being driven all else from -their minds. They had, however, the previous evening decided that there -was nothing left for them to do here after the morrow, and had settled -that upon the following day they would set forth for Oxford, taking with -them a few mementos of their fallen hero, and carrying to Mistress Alys -the last message and token of her whilom lover Amalric de Montfort. - -This summons from the Prince, however, might possibly cause a change in -their plan. Jack looked a little apprehensive as he heard it; but -Leofric had no fear. He had faith in the good-will of Edward. - -"Thou canst come too, good Jack," said Hugh, who had brought the message -from the King's son. "He has some words to speak to many of those who -have served under the De Montfort banner. Be in nowise afraid. He is a -right noble Prince, and meaneth well to all." - -When Jack and Leofric reached the tent where Prince Edward had preferred -to establish himself--leaving the quarters in the Abbey for his father -and the older nobles--they found awaiting them, just without, several of -the Oxford students who had joined Amalric at the last, and had been -present at the fatal fight of Evesham. Together they all entered the -presence of the Prince, conducted by Hugh le Barbier and Gilbert -Barbeck, who seemed to have the oversight of this matter. Gilbert had -joined the Prince shortly before the march on Kenilworth, bringing him -supplies of money which had been entrusted to him by his father. It was -reassuring to the students to see these comrades of theirs at such a -moment, and to feel that there was no ill meant them. - -Within the tent stood Prince Edward, his face grave and thoughtful, but -wearing a look of friendliness also. He returned with courtesy the -salutations made to him, and then began to address the youths who stood -silently before him. - -"My friends," he said, "I have desired to see you and to speak with you -face to face, and therefore have I had you brought thus privately to my -quarters here. England has just been through a time of terrible trial, -and I hope and believe that the benefits of this great struggle will not -quickly pass away. War is a fearful thing at all times, but tenfold -worse when waged betwixt brethren. I trust that the sword sheathed -to-day will not be again drawn in such a fashion. Brethren should live -together in unity and peace. Is it not so?" - -He looked around him as he spoke, and only Leofric dared to make reply. - -"Yes truly, sire, if peace can walk hand in hand with honour and -freedom." - -Edward gave him a piercing glance. - -"I know what thou wouldst say Leofric Wyvill, and in part thou art -right.--I stand before you here this day to testify to the love and -reverence I bear to a great man who has passed away from this world, who -has died the death of a hero. Though I be the King's son, and though I -myself bore arms against the great Earl mine uncle, yet here I stand -before you, and boldly avow that the cause in which he laid down his -life was a noble one, and that I bear no enmity towards those who fought -at his side, even though they fought against me. Can you understand -this, my friends?" - -A murmur of assent went up from the wondering group. They had little -expected such an avowal from Prince Edward; and yet, to those who knew -him and his history, there was nothing incompatible in his words and -actions. Duty to his father and to his own position had forced him to -rise against the usurper of the royal prerogative and the custodians of -his own and his father's person; nevertheless he fully and candidly -recognized the justice of the cause in which his foes had embarked, and -even gave it in no small measure his sympathy. - -"You will ask why I say all this to you," he said; "but I will soon -explain myself. You come from a city which has been forward in the cause -of the Barons, a seat of learning, whose voice must ever weigh with the -people. For the moment the cause you have at heart is, or seems to be, -lost. Its leader is dead, its army cut to pieces, its fugitives -straggling back to their own homes. Yet the feelings which gave rise to -the movement are not dead. They live immortal in the hearts of a free -people; and if the teachers and leaders of that people's thought preach -once more a national crusade, doubtless leaders could be found to bring -an army again into the field." - -The youths looked at one another with a covert surprise. It was strange -to hear their Prince speaking to them thus. - -Edward noted their glances, and a slight smile crossed his handsome -face. He looked earnestly upon his listeners. - -"My friends," he said, "I speak to you thus freely because I have -somewhat to ask of you. I pray you use all the influence you possess -with your comrades and townsmen, and preach to them the doctrine of -patience. If they will but be patient a few years, I trow that the -causes of complaint will speedily be removed. Listen, and I will further -explain. My father grows old. Twice has he been wounded; his powers are -failing him somewhat. It may be that his life will not be greatly -prolonged; or that if it is, he will take his son, mine unworthy self, -more fully into his counsels. I cannot honestly believe that he himself -will greatly change his methods or his habits. Change comes easily -enough to the young, but not to the old. I fear that many abuses will be -revived, but I trust and hope that it will not be for long. I am growing -of an age to claim my share in the government, and to speak openly to my -father. The people, I think, have some love for me, and I desire their -welfare with my whole heart. In all things I shall seek to counsel my -father to wise measures, and to a policy akin to that which the Barons -have so long and vehemently urged upon him. If in course of time I -should sit upon England's throne, I will strive to profit by the lessons -learned in these days of struggle and adversity, and to rule wisely and -well. I have never loved my father's foreign favourites. I would -surround myself with native-born counsellors; I would withstand the -unlawful tyranny of the Pope; I would have England to be a free and -prosperous country--prosperous at home and respected abroad. That is -what I shall seek to attain to if ever I sit upon her throne. Wherefore, -my friends, preach patience to those from whom ye have come, if they -speak bitterly of those things which have been done. Seek not to raise -up another leader, but wait till your Prince can with honour be the -leader and head of his people. Believe me, I love the English nation, -and will never patiently see the poor trampled under foot, or the -charters of the nation set aside. Only have patience, only wait awhile, -and all will be well." - -These sincere and politic words were eagerly listened to by the Oxford -students, and received with a buzz of applause. It was indeed a hopeful -sign that the heir to the throne should thus address them. They knew -well that for the present it would be hopeless to renew the struggle; -and yet that the nation, having begun to assert her rights, even at the -sword's point and in the teeth of royal oppression, would not easily be -content to forego the ground once won. But if she could be taught to -regard the coming King as her best champion, how much misery and -wretchedness might be spared! Leofric's face kindled at the thought, -and there was an eager look in the eyes of all which told the Prince -that his words had been understood and appreciated, and that he had won -himself friends and advocates in the heart of one of the most important -cities of the kingdom. - -Then Prince Edward dismissed the greater part of his guests with words -of courteous thanks and good-will; but he signed to Leofric to remain -behind, and Jack remained with him. - -"And now, my good friend," he said, very graciously, "I have long -desired to redeem my pledge, and to reward thee for the service thou -once didst render to me. Hitherto I have had small chance of keeping my -promise, but for all that it has never been forgotten." - -Leofric spoke a few words disclaiming any service; but the Prince cut -him short. - -"Twice hast thou rendered to me notable service," he said: "once when -thou didst risk thy life in the forest of Kenilworth to save me from the -furious assault of the boar; and again when thou didst bring timely -notice to Kenilworth of the attempt to be made upon mine uncle's life, -which attempt, if successful, would have been laid, however unjustly, at -the door of my mother, or perhaps even at mine own, seeing that I was a -captive guest within those walls, having intercourse with friends from -without. I have owed thee this debt of gratitude for long. But the time -has come when thou shalt receive thy reward;" and the smile in the -Prince's eyes was frank, and pleasant to see. - -"I have taken counsel, therefore, with our good friend and thy comrade -Hugh as to what may be done for thee. I would have bestowed upon thee a -fair manor, where thou couldst have lived at ease; but he has told me -that thine heart is inclined to learning, and that at Oxford, perchance, -a career of honour lies before thee. I would have placed thee in some -vacant benefice if thine heart did incline to the Church; but as it is -not so, I must wait till thou art something older ere I can place thee -in some office which thy talents will adorn." - -Leofric made a grateful bow. To have the favour of the heir to the -throne was no small matter in those days. He might well look forward to -a career of great success and honour if he were marked out by the royal -favour. - -"Meantime," added the Prince, "I have instructed the steward of Beaumont -Palace to pay to thee one hundred marks year by year; and when thou hast -become a notable disputer, lecturer, doctor, perhaps, and when thou art -ready for a change, there will be promotion and honour awaiting thee -elsewhere. I shall not forget one who was so faithful in his friendship -to a losing cause, and who was so well beloved by those whom I loved -well." - -A sudden quiver in the Prince's voice betokened a wave of unwonted -emotion. He had been deeply attached to the De Montfort family, despite -political differences, and he knew how Leofric had followed Amalric, and -had been with him at the moment of his death. This formed a strong link -between them now, and as Leofric would have stammered out his thanks -for this great and wonderful gift, the Prince held out his hand -suddenly, and said,-- - -"Farewell, good Leofric; we shall meet again. Be thou as true and -faithful as thou hast ever been, and happiness and success will surely -attend thee." - -Leofric bent the knee, pressed his lips to the hand of the Prince, and -then, making a deep obeisance, he retired from the tent, Jack following -him open-mouthed with amazement. - -He broke into loud exclamations of delight. - -"One hundred marks a year! Why, good comrade, thou wilt be rich for -life!" he cried. "Thou canst take a Hall of thine own, and become rich -and prosperous. Or thou canst wed Mistress Alys--" - -But there Jack was brought to a sudden standstill by the look upon his -comrade's face. Leofric flushed crimson, and then turned pale, and said -almost sternly,-- - -"Jack, Jack, thy tongue doth run away with thee. Dost thou not know by -whom the Mistress Alys was beloved?" - -Jack grew red in his turn, but he muttered beneath his breath, half -afraid that Leofric might hear,-- - -"Marry, I know well enough who loved her, but maidens do not always -return the love of their finest suitors." - -Leofric's cheek was rather flushed; Jack could not say whether he had -heard these words or not. He returned to his first theme. - -"At least thou canst hire a Hall, and scholars will flock to thee. Thou -wilt be renowned for thy lectures, and wilt become a Regent Master, if -thou dost not 'incept' in theology or law, and wear the Doctor's gown. -Thy fortune is secure now, and some day, doubtless, when the Prince has -ascended the throne (which pray Heaven may be soon), he will raise thee -to great honour and dignity; for methinks he hath a princely heart, and -hath taken a mighty liking for thee." - -"But thou shalt not leave me, Jack," cried Leofric, "even though we have -a grander lodging than we have known before. Thou wert my first friend. -Thou hast stood at my side in many an hour of peril. If I have won the -crown of success, thou hast merited a share in it. Thou art a bachelor -thyself, and thou shalt assist me in my lectures, and use my school for -thine own. We will not part company. We have travelled too long the same -road. Thou hast throughout been my faithful friend. Thou wilt not desert -me now?" - -Jack gripped his friend's hand hard, and there was a huskiness in his -voice as he declared that he desired nothing better than to remain -always by his comrade's side. - -A few days later the camp broke up; but Hugh had declared that Leofric -and Jack must pay a visit to his house before they journeyed to Oxford, -and Jack was desirous to travel by way of his own home and see his -relatives ere he took up his abode once again at the seat of learning. - -So first they journeyed to Worcester, eager to hear news of Lotta, whose -strange history had been related to them, and whose tidings, brought to -Prince Edward so promptly, had been the immediate cause of the defeat of -De Montfort. - -Already the country had begun to assume a more peaceful aspect. Traces -of war's ravages were everywhere only too visible, but it was plain that -the overthrow and death of the Earl of Leicester had for the moment -crushed in the hearts of the people any idea of further fighting. They -revered his memory, they mourned and wept for him, they regarded him as -a martyr and a hero; but there was no one upon whom his mantle could -fall, and the hopes of the nation gradually began to centre in Prince -Edward; for the King's life had already lasted beyond the ordinary -limits attained in those days, and it might well be that before long his -son would succeed him upon the throne. - -The news of the victory at Evesham had preceded Hugh to his home, but -not that of his personal safety, so that his arrival sound and whole was -the signal for great demonstrations of delight throughout the household. - -Hardly had the little cavalcade ridden into the courtyard before Linda -was at her husband's side, welcoming him with tears of joy; and she had -a very gracious and joyful greeting to give to Leofric and Jack, both of -whom seemed so closely linked with her past life. - -The board was quickly laid, the hungry travellers sat down, and -breathlessly did father, mother, and wife listen to the story of the -bloody fight at Evesham, and the death of the great Earl and his sons. - -Linda's tears fell as she heard of Amalric's death. She had known him -well in old days, and there was something about him which always won the -hearts of those with whom he came in contact. - -"I can be thankful now," she said in a low voice to Leofric, "that sweet -Alys never truly yielded him her heart. She loved him as friend and -brother, but she never gave him the treasure he longed to possess. There -have been moments when I have been almost sad at heart to see this, but -now I can rejoice." - -Leofric's face changed colour a little. - -"My Lord Amalric said somewhat of this to me as he lay dying," he -answered, in a low voice; "yet I had thought that he and the maiden were -very much one to the other, and that their betrothal was nigh at hand." - -"In truth they might, had things gone otherwise, have been betrothed by -the act of their elders; but the heart of Alys was not truly his. I have -not lived with her as sister and friend all those years without knowing -that much." - -Leofric said no more. A thoughtful look settled upon his face, and into -his eyes there began to creep a new look. He did not care to ask himself -what the hope was which suddenly awakened in his heart, but it seemed in -some strange way to change and glorify his whole life. - -Hugh now claimed his wife's attention. He asked news of Lotta, and heard -that she was recovering strength slowly, but that her mind seemed -strangely affected. She appeared to be losing hold upon recent events, -and was going back more and more to their childhood's days. She spoke -constantly of their mother, and asked for her, and wondered when she -should "go home!" Linda did not think she now remembered that she was -the wife of Roger de Horn, and heard the news of his death with feelings -of great relief. - -"I trust it is not wicked, but I cannot grieve for him. I do not think -Lotta would even understand if told: from that night when you brought -her here and went away, everything seems to have been gradually fading -from her mind that belongs to the stormy and unhappy part of her life. I -believe now that if I were to take her to mother and Aunt Bridget at -Eynsham, where I lived so peacefully and happily myself, she would be -perfectly happy there; and that mother would be the happier for having a -daughter to love and tend." - -For Linda had recently heard that her mother was a widow, and had -retired to live with her sister at Eynsham. Balzani had never really -recovered from the shock of hearing the manner of his son's death, and -had shortly afterwards taken a fever and died. It would no doubt be a -comfort to the widow to have one of her children back again with her, -especially if she needed motherly care and tendance. - -So it was quickly arranged that as soon as Lotta could bear the fatigues -of a journey, she should be carried by easy stages to Eynsham; whilst -Linda should take this opportunity of paying a visit to Alys, who had -earnestly prayed her at parting not to be too long without coming to see -them. - -Leofric and Jack would visit their old homes--the farm and the monks of -St. Michael--and join the other party as they approached Oxford. Leofric -had the messages and the token to deliver to Alys from Amalric, and -greatly would he have feared this part of his task had it not been for -Linda's words. - -They often talked of Alys as they paced the alleys of the garden -together during the few days that Leofric remained the guest of Hugh, -recalling the past days of their student life in Oxford, and how -strangely fortune had dealt with them, throwing them together, and into -the company of the Constable's daughter. - -Now Linda was the wife of a prosperous gentleman, who by the favour of -the Prince had good prospects of rising to knighthood; and Leofric, from -being a poor clerk, almost of the begging class, was a Master, a man of -some substance, as riches went in those days, and could, as Linda once -softly suggested, "mate with any maiden, even of a noble house, for his -learning and the prospect held out to him of princely favour." - -Then a red flush crept into Leofric's cheek, and he made answer,-- - -"There is only one maiden in all the world for me; and how can I dare to -hope that she will have thought to spare for so humble a suppliant as -myself?" - -"Thou hadst better ask her what she thinks of the suppliant," said Linda -softly. "Methinks a faint heart beseems not an earnest wooer." - -Leofric gave her a searching look. - -"Mistress Linda, what dost thou mean?" he questioned. She looked at him -with a smile in her eyes. - -"Thou hadst better ask Alys what I mean." - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -_ON THE STILL ISIS._ - - -The breath of spring was in the air. The verdant meadows had put on -their rich new dress, and the flowers were springing up as if to welcome -the returning strength and heat of the sun. The fritillaries gemmed the -river-banks, and the stretches of woodland were blue with the carpet of -fragrant wild hyacinth. The song of the cuckoo was in the air, and on -north slopes the star-like primrose lingered yet. The chill east winds -were changed to soft, summer-like zephyrs from the south, and everything -in nature spoke of joy and hope and coming summer-tide. - -Between its green banks, fringed sometimes by stately forest trees; -meandering sometimes through wide stretches of green pasture, where -cattle fattened upon the rich herbage or stood knee-deep in the shallow -tide, the silent Isis slipped leisurely along. - -Passing the Abbey of Eynsham, it widened out to a considerable breadth -as it pursued its leisurely course towards the city of Oxford, seeming -to linger lovingly in these pleasant reaches, far from the tumult and -stir which surrounds the abodes of man. - -The sun shone lovingly down upon the green world, and upon the shining, -silver river, on this bright day in May. A boat was drifting slowly -along the tide, propelled sometimes by the strong arms of the rower, at -others idly lying upon the bosom of the stream, gently floating -downwards with the slow, still current. Half-way betwixt Oxford and -Eynsham two fishermen on the banks awaited the return of the tardy boat; -but engrossed by their occupation, and soothed by the soft stillness of -the afternoon, they were in no haste for its arrival. They had met with -considerable success in pursuit of their craft, and a number of shining -fish lay upon the bank beside them. - -Edmund de Kynaston and Jack Dugdale were the fishermen; the fair Alys -and Leofric Wyvill were the occupants of the boat. - -They had all started forth together, with the intention of paying a -visit to Lotta and her mother; but in the end the temptations of the -river had proved too much for the anglers. Instead of waiting till they -reached the pool near Eynsham, they had been landed some miles lower -down; and whilst Alys and Leofric pursued the original plan, they -remained engrossed by their sport, in no hurry at all for the return of -their companions. - -Nor did those companions appear in any haste to rejoin them. - -Eight years had passed away since Leofric, an almost penniless lad, had -first entered Oxford, uncertain whether or not he should ever succeed in -maintaining himself there. Now, although not yet five-and-twenty, he had -achieved many successes and distinctions, and was regarded by the -authorities of the place as a promising young Master, secure of honours -and rewards. He had become the recipient of royal bounty, and was in a -position of modest affluence, which seemed to him almost like riches. - -Already he had in part carried out the plan suggested by Jack when first -the knowledge of the Prince's generosity had been made known to them. -One hundred marks represented something like sixty pounds, and sixty -pounds in those days was equivalent to several hundreds in our times. It -was positive wealth to Leofric, and enabled him to enter at once upon a -new phase of his career. - -Since the exodus of students from Oxford a couple of years before, the -Halls and houses had not filled up to quite their former strength, and -there were still buildings to be had at moderate rentals. Leofric found -a couple of houses in Cat Street, which their owner was glad enough to -rent to a man of substance. One of these Leofric retained for a -dwelling-house for himself and his friend and assistant Jack, turning -the lower floor into a commodious lecture-hall, and repairing and -furnishing the upper story for his own use, although it was larger than -he required at present. - -The second house was speedily furnished as a Hall for clerks and -students, and already was full to overflowing. The personal popularity -of the young Master was great, and his determination to accept as his -pupils only men who really desired to study, and who would refrain from -joining in the tumults and riots of the city, made something of a new -departure amongst the keepers of Halls, and attracted at once the better -sort of student, to whom a quiet place of abode, where study was the -rule, was regarded in the light of a boon and a blessing. The Chancellor -had expressed great approval of the rules boldly laid down by Leofric -for the regulation of his house, and Jack was invaluable to him in -assisting him to carry out his plan. - -Leofric had recognized the fact that in order to keep his pupils within -reasonable bounds he must make their quarters comfortable. How could -they be expected to remain at home after dark if lights and fires were -denied them, and if the rooms they lived in were kept foul, -ill-smelling, and wretched? So simple were the ideas as to plenishing -and furnishing in those days, that Leofric found it easy to provide for -his pupils comfort sufficient to render his Hall the favourite -throughout Oxford. He insisted on cleanliness, and by doing his own -share to ensure it, stimulated the lads to second his efforts. They paid -him rather more than some Hall Masters asked (save those who were really -poor yet honestly studious, to whom he showed himself liberal and -generous); but they received a liberal diet, comforts undreamed of in -other places, good fires in cold weather, lights after dark, liberty to -play reasonably quiet games in the lecture-room if desired, and a -well-aired and cleanly dormitory to sleep in. - -Already many nobles and prelates had sent their sons to Leofric, and he -had been obliged to refuse applications from some of the most notable -men of the day. The Chancellor was urging him to open another Hall; and -already it was being whispered that if the schemes already being -discussed for the foundation of regular colleges should be carried out, -Leofric Wyvill would be the man to place over such an institution. - -Leofric was keenly interested in these proposed schemes, and had held -many discussions with those in authority upon that very subject. It was -evident to all that the present condition of Oxford must be reformed; -that the massing together in one place of hundreds and thousands of lads -and men, under no regular discipline and control, was likely to lead to -grave evils, and had been the cause of an infinite amount of bloodshed -and confusion. - -Walter de Merton and John Balliol had already given endowments, and the -question of the establishment of colleges, where students should reside -beneath sufficient oversight and control, was being earnestly discussed. -Probably other benefactors would come forward when once a start had been -made; and there seemed little doubt that in the near future Leofric -would obtain a high place as Master or Dean of one of these proposed -buildings. - -Leofric's personal popularity was great, and his position rather unique. -He was the favourite of the Prince, from whom he received an annual -bounty; so that all those who supported the royal cause regarded him -with favour. But he was also known as the friend of the De Montforts, as -one who had fought side by side with young Amalric at the battles of -Lewes and Evesham. A halo of glory therefore surrounded him in the eyes -of those who favoured the popular cause, and all men listened to him -with respect and enthusiasm, as to a man who had seen great things, had -shared in the most notable movement of the day, and had covered himself -with glory and renown. For all sorts of stories were afloat about his -prowess and valour, many of which he had combated in vain. He was fain -to submit at last to be regarded in the light of a hero, though -marvelling not a little at having won such a reputation. - -His position, however, was assured. Although a layman, and resolved to -remain one, he saw before him a career full of possibilities. He knew -that his advancement would be more rapid if he consented to take orders, -but he had never wavered in his resolve against so doing. A man might -now advance to high distinction even in the University, and yet remain a -layman, and Leofric had never been tempted for a moment to the clerical -vocation. Perhaps some amongst his closer friends knew the reason why. - -He had been admitted to the Castle for long as the friend both of Edmund -and his father. The Constable liked and respected him, and his successes -had made him rather a notable man. The death of Amalric had taken some -hold upon the minds and hearts of the De Kynastons, who had loved him -well, and regarded him almost in the light of Alys's betrothed husband. - -She herself had been much affected by the story of his death, and had -looked pale and pensive for some time. But to-day her cheek had regained -its bloom, her eyes were bright and soft, and her voice and laugh showed -a heart where happiness had made its home, and from which sorrow and -pain had been banished. - -A journey by water to Eynsham was always a treat to Alys. Linda and she -corresponded as regularly as the uncertainty of messengers would permit; -and when she heard from her former companion, she always sought to take -news of her to the mother and sister dwelling beneath the Priory walls. - -Lotta had never recovered from the effects of her strange illness. Her -mind remained a blank as to the events of her stormy girlhood. She was -like a gentle child, living in the present, or in the more remote past, -happy with her mother, and always eager for news of her sister, yet -without any real comprehension or memory of the events which had -transpired during the past eight years. - -The news to-day was of an exceptionally happy nature. Linda was the -mother of a fair son, and Hugh had received knighthood and the gift of a -goodly Manor at the hands of the Prince. There had been extensive -confiscations of the estates of the supporters of the De Montforts, and -the Prince had not forgotten Hugh when he came to distribute this spoil -amongst those who had served him at the critical time of his career. - -Having brought tidings of these good things to Lotta and her mother, -Leofric and Alys were on their way to rejoin their companions; but the -beauty of the day, and the warmth of the sunshine upon the flowing -river, tempted them to idleness. They were talking of past days, and of -how the friendship between them had grown and grown. - -"The first time I saw you," said Alys, "was when you lifted me from my -palfrey, that day when he was frightened and nearly threw me to the -ground. How little we thought then of all that would happen later!" - -"Indeed yes," he answered earnestly. "Looking back to those days, it all -seems like a dream; and yet, Alys, I think I loved thee from that very -day. Dost know that thou hast always been to me a bright particular -star, set high above me in the sky, yet leading me ever onwards. Alys, -sweetheart, I have waited long, but tell me I have not waited in vain. -Hope has sprung up in my heart of late. Sweet Alys, dost thou love me?" - -A beautiful light leaped into her eyes. She put out a hand and laid it -upon his. - -"I think I have loved thee always, Leofric," she said. - - -THE END. - - * * * * * - -HISTORICAL TALES - -BY E. Everett-Green. - - -A CLERK OF OXFORD, and His Adventures in the Barons' War. - -THE YOUNG PIONEERS; or, With La Salle on the Mississippi. - -IN TAUNTON TOWN. A Story of the Days of the Rebellion of James, Duke of -Monmouth, in 1685. - -SHUT IN. A Tale of the Wonderful Siege of Antwerp in the Year 1585. - -THE LOST TREASURE OF TREVLYN. A Story of the Days of the Gunpowder Plot. - -IN THE DAYS OF CHIVALRY. A Tale of the Times of the Black Prince. - -LOYAL HEARTS AND TRUE. A Story of the Days of Queen Elizabeth. - -THE CHURCH AND THE KING. A Tale of England in the Days of Henry VIII. - -TOM TUFTON'S TRAVELS. - -DOMINIQUE'S VENGEANCE. A Story of France and Florida. - -THE SIGN OF THE RED CROSS. A Tale of Old London. - -EVIL MAY-DAY. A Story of 1517. - -IN THE WARS OF THE ROSES. - -THE LORD OF DYNEVOR. A Tale of the Times of Edward the First. - -THE SECRET CHAMBER AT CHAD. - - -_Published by_ - -T. Nelson and Sons, London, Edinburgh, and New York. - - * * * * * - -Library of Historical Tales. - - -Dorothy Arden. A Story of England and France Two Hundred Years Ago. By -J. M. Callwell. - -_A story of the dragonnades in France in the time of Louis XIV. Also of -the persecutions in England under James II., the Monmouth rebellion, the -Bloody Assize, and the Revolution._ - - -How they Kept the Faith. A Tale of the Huguenots of Languedoc. By Grace -Raymond. - -"_No finer, more touchingly realistic, and truthfully accurate picture -of the Languedoc Huguenots have we met._"--Aberdeen Free Press. - - -The Lost Ring. A Romance of Scottish History in the Days of King James -and Andrew Melville. - -"_The plot of the romance is skilfully constructed, the dialogue is -admirable, and the principal actors in the history are portrayed with -great ability._"--U.P. Missionary Record. - - -The City and the Castle. A Story of the Reformation in Switzerland. By -Annie Lucas, Author of "Leonie," etc. - -_Faithfully portrays the state and character of society at the time of -the Reformation (in Switzerland)._ - - -Leonie; or, Light out of Darkness: and Within Iron Walls, a Tale of the -Siege of Paris. Twin Stories of the Franco-German War. By Annie Lucas. - -_Two tales, the first connected with the second. One, of country life in -France during the war; the other, life within the besieged capital._ - - -Under the Southern Cross. A Tale of the New World. By the Author of "The -Spanish Brothers," etc. - -_A thrilling and fascinating story._ - - -Alison Walsh. A Study of To-Day. By Constance Evelyn. - - -La Rochelle; or, The Refugees. A Story of the Huguenots. By Mrs. E. C. -Wilson. - - -Wenzel's Inheritance; or, Faithful unto Death. A Tale of Bohemia in the -Fifteenth Century. By Annie Lucas. - -_Presents a vivid picture of the religious and social condition of -Bohemia in the fifteenth century._ - - -Helena's Household. A Tale of Rome in the First Century. - - -The Spanish Brothers. A Tale of the Sixteenth Century. By the Author of -"The Dark Year of Dundee." - - -The Czar. A Tale of the Time of the First Napoleon. By the Author of -"The Spanish Brothers," etc. - -_An interesting tale of the great Franco-Russian war in 1812-18; the -characters partly French, partly Russian._ - - -Arthur Erskine's Story. A Tale of the Days of Knox. By the Author of -"The Spanish Brothers," etc. - -_The object of the writer of this tale is to portray the life of the -people in the days of Knox._ - - -Pendower. A Story of Cornwall in the Reign of Henry the Eighth. By M. -Filleul. - -_A tale illustrating in fiction that stirring period of English history -previous to the Reformation._ - - -T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK. - - * * * * * - -"Living to Purpose" Series. - - -General Grant's Life. (From the Tannery to the White House.) Story of -the Life of Ulysses S. Grant: his Boyhood, Youth, Manhood, Public and -Private Life and Services. By William M. Thayer, Author of "From Log -Cabin to White House," etc. With Portrait, Vignette, etc. Reprinted -complete from the American Edition. - - -Success in Life. A Book for Young Men. With Plates. - -_The great principles of action which, under God, secure "success in -life"--perseverance, industry, integrity, economy, etc.--illustrated by -many examples._ - -"_Yet There is Room._" - - -Loving Work in the Highways and Byways. By Lady Hope, Author of "Our -Coffee-Room," "Changed Scenes," etc. - -"_It is a volume calculated to stimulate home missionary zeal, and -to suggest spheres of necessity, both spiritual and temporal, that -lie immediately around us waiting the application of the powers -within the Christian Church that have not yet been called into -exercise._"--Christian Leader. - - -Living to Purpose; or, Making the Best of Life. By Joseph Johnson. - -_An earnest, practical book; shows how some of the greatest and most -gifted men of the past have lived, and links counsels to their -examples._ - - -Living in Earnest. Lessons and Incidents from the Lives of the Great and -Good. By Joseph Johnson. - -_True "life in earnest" described in its various forms, with counsels as -to study, health, amusement, etc._ - - -Village Missionaries; or, "To Every One His Work." By the Author of "The -Copsley Annals," "Father's Coming Home," etc. - - -No Cross no Crown. A Tale of the Scottish Reformation. By the Author of -"The Spanish Brothers." - -_A tale, more of facts than fiction, of the plague in Dundee, 1564, and -the life and times of George Wishart._ - - -Records of Noble Lives. By W. H. Davenport Adams. - -_A most suitable volume for a prize or a present. Its object is to -inspire, by graphic biographical notices of great and good men._ - - -Masters of the Situation; or, Some Secrets of Success and Power. A Book -for Young Men. By William James Tilley, B. D. - -"_One of the books which must be read.... Will be invaluable to young -men._"--Sword and Trowel. - - -The Life and Letters of W. Fleming Stevenson, D.D., Dublin. By his Wife. -With Portrait. - - -T. NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK. - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CLERK OF OXFORD*** - - -******* This file should be named 43077.txt or 43077.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/3/0/7/43077 - - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |